Search the Community

I'm a switch. Right now I'm looking for online relationships. I'm incontinent & wear pull ups. The little girl - I have no specific age. I guess it depends on my mood. I like to be old enough for a good bare bottom spanking but young enough for snuggles & stuffies. I need a daddy who will take care of me. I can be a handful b/c I'm often naughty, mischievous, & have tantrums, even though I know it'll get me put over daddy's knee. The mommy - I'm also looking for a little boy who needs a mommy. I'll take care of you & love you to pieces. Be forewarned, if you're naughty you're in BIG trouble! I'll put you over my knee & spank your bare bottom! I will not stop until the lesson is learned, no matter how much you cry. You will then be put in corner time with your bare bottom on display. When it's all said & done you'll get snuggles.

Hello! I am back with another story I've been working. This one is focused on Jessica, a 22 year old girl who inherits a very large sum of money and uses it to finance her dream home. Usually, I am not too interested in Sci-fi style ABDL stories. My one exception though has always been with Nannybots and automated nurseries. I always like a lot of realism in my stories, so I try to keep them as realistic as possible. This story contains a lot of both of these, along with heavy BDSM elements. I currently have chapter 0 and 1 done for this. I usually like to complete a story before publishing it, but in this instance I do not have an end in mind yet. As such, I decided to release the first two chapters now and go from there. This story will likely turn into a series of short, more episodic chapters down the roads as I explore various ideas. I should note that I write in bursts, so it may be a while before I publish anything new. I have plenty of ideas for where to take this though, so look forward to more chapters in the future. I do appreciate feedback and thoughts! I don't generally sign into my accounts unless I need to use them, so I may not reply quickly or at all. I do read all of the comments though! ----- Chapter 0: After my uncles passing a year ago, I was initially unsure what to do with the small fortune that he left for me. I already had a good home and a perfectly fine car, so what else did I really need? I, of course, deposited a large amount into my retirement account and paid off my student loans, but there was still plenty enough to last me for a very long time. Having accrued this much wealth at just 22 should have made me feel blessed, but after the initial shock of it all I had only felt stressed. It took me almost a month to decide what I would do with the money. The realization came to me after a string of failed dates and me stumbling across a concept that instantly captivated me. You see, I am an Adult Baby/Diaper Lover with a large fetish for bondage and humiliation. This has scared away every date and partner I've told about it. It's gotten to the point where I've just given up on finding someone who loves me and is willing to treat me exactly like I want to be treated. The evening after I had scared off my latest date, I was sitting at my computer. I had diapered up as soon as I got home and was wearing nothing but that as I browsed my usual Adult Baby forums. This is a normal ritual for me. I would diaper myself and then slowly masturbate while reading ABDL erotica and wetting my diaper. When I was done, I would go to sleep in just my diaper and clean up in the morning. After the failed date I was performing my normal ritual when I stumbled across a story that instantly captivated me. The title was "Babied by my Own House." The premise was that some girl had recently moved in to a new Smart-House. The house mistook her for a baby and she was subsequently diapered and subjected to the standard baby treatment by machines within the house. The premise was nothing new to me. I've read several stories with the same premise, but for some reason this one stuck with me and got me thinking: "I have all this money now. Would it be possible to build a home like this?" The premise stuck with me for weeks, constantly entering my head at random times. Eventually I finally broke down and began researching if a house like the one in the story would be possible. I had to dig pretty deep, but eventually I found a somewhat reputable company that claimed that they could build my dream house exactly to my specifications. It took me another few weeks to build up the courage to contact them for a price quote. When they finally got back to me, I was shocked to see that it was cheaper than I expected. I expected well over a million for this, but they claimed to be able to do it for only $940,000. This was still quite expensive for a slightly larger than average home, but it would not cost me my entire fortune to build. After much contemplation, I finally pulled the trigger. In addition to the money I had inherited, I also received multiple plots of land. One of which was a nice, secluded lot just outside the city that would be perfect for my new home. The construction company instantly got to work and estimated that my new home would be ready in 8 months. It took a bit of work for me to find skilled carpenters that were willing to build the furniture for my new nursery. After a lot of communication, prototype reviews, and money I had finally gotten every piece of babyish furniture that I could think of. Each piece was equipped with several built in restraints that would surely prevent any over-sized baby from removing them on their own. I could barely contain my excitement whenever I was sent mock ups or progress updates on my furniture. No nursery is complete without clothes and diapers though. I made sure mine would be stocked with several dozen different infantile and childish outfits and accessories. There was a whole walk-in closet dedicated to storing my clothing and the massive quantity of diapers I ordered. The sheer quantity of diapers I ordered would be enough to last me at least a couple of years if I was wearing full time. They was plenty of variety too. Several brands and designs of ABDL diapers, some plain white diapers, and even some children's pull-up training pants that I knew would fit me. In addition to a nursery, I also planned on having a full BDSM dungeon installed, complete with close to a dozen pieces of bondage furniture and every sex toy I could imagine and find online. This would be directly connected to my nursery, making sure that I'd have easy access to it if I was feeling naughty. Of course the house would be equipped with a normal bedroom for myself, a normal guest room, and the proper amenities to look like a normal house if necessary. Since my uncle had passed, I no longer had any family within 1,000 miles of me, so I would be very unlikely to have any visitors. Despite this, I didn't plan on exposing any of this to my parents or guests if I could help it. Finally, there was the robot system that controlled the house. Every room in the house was equipped with a terminal to control and configure the home. The home itself had dozens of long arms that extended from the ceiling and could perform any task given to it. I even managed to find a company that built robots that integrated with house itself. That was probably the hardest thing to find for my new home. After a good amount of money they created the perfect robot nanny for me. The bot was a solid two feet bigger than me and was easily capable of overpowering me if necessary. The robot has a feminine figure with large breasts that are capable of holding liquid for simulated breast feeding. Its behavior could be configured just like the rest of the house at the terminals. I was assured by the company that it was capable of performing any feasible task or routine I could give it. Coordinating all of this was both exhausting and exciting at the same time. Every time I placed a new order I felt a pang of excitement run through my body. I spent many more nights than normal rubbing myself through a soggy diaper, imagining what my life would be like after my new home was completed. ----- Chapter 1: After 8 long months of anticipation and excitement, my dream home was finally ready for me to move in. Everything that I ordered has arrived and been setup in their appropriate location. As soon as I had finished unpacking all of my boxes of stuff, I knew it was time to get to work on enjoying the main function of my house. The company I bought the house from was kind enough to specially configure everything to my specifications for me. The first configuration was titled "Adult Mode." It was essentially the default configuration of the house. The house would recognize me as the owner of the house and as an adult. There is no restrictions for me in this mode and I will have full control over myself and the home. The next configuration was "Baby Mode." This mode would make the house recognize me as a 2 year old baby and my Nannybot as the primary adult of the house. She would act exactly as a normal nanny would when taking care of a baby. She would change my diapers, dress me, bathe me, feed me, and anything else I required. The final mode was "Punishment Mode." This is the mode that I am looking forward to most and the whole reason I bought the house. It was created specifically to fulfill my ABDL and BDSM fantasies. This mode has the house recognize me as an adult, but subjects me to an endless amount of punishments and forced baby treatment. I would essentially be turned in to a baby slave, subject to anything the Nannybot decided to throw at me. It was configured to make use of every part of my nursery and dungeon and any accessories inside. Punishment Mode had some other quirks to it as well. Unlike the other two mode that I could start and stop whenever I pleased, Punishment Mode was controlled by a timer that I had to set beforehand. This was mostly due to the fact that I would likely be both gagged and restrained for the majority of the time, but also because I loved the idea of having no way to escape my fate, as dangerous as it may be. If I wanted to I could create my own modes as well. I have a couple ideas in mind for some at the moment, but for now I am content with what I already have available. Baby Mode and Punishment Mode are what I wanted more than anything else, and I haven't even started using them yet. My heart beat started rapidly increasing as I made my way to my nursery. Once I entered the room I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight of all of the baby furniture scattered around it. It was the exact same as the last time I inspected the room of course, but knowing that in a matter of minutes it would be put to use renewed my excitement. The large Nannybot was sat up against the wall, turned off and charging. Once I switched modes at the terminal it would spring to life and begin treating me like the naughty baby I've wanted to be for so long. I took a deep breath after going to the terminal. Steeling my resolve, I placed my finger on the "Mode Selection" button and hit "Punishment Mode." As soon as I did another box came up, telling me to select a duration. I keyed in "1 hour" and paused before selecting the confirmation button, contemplating if I was truly ready for what was about to happen. After another deep breath, I pressed the button. The Nannybot in the corner instantly sprung to life, leaving the corner and coming over to me. I began to get a bit scarred, as it donned an angry face as it approached me. "Naughty baby! You are in violation of multiple rules! What do you have to say for yourself?" The Nannybot shouted out in its womanly, slightly robotic voice. "I'm sorry! I didn't know!" I said back, already starting to get into character. "Ignorance is not an excuse! You will need to be thoroughly punished!" It said as it finally reached me. The Nannybot quickly grabbed hold of my left ear lobe with began painfully pulling me in the direction of the changing table. Every second or so she would use her other hand to smack my bottom, causing me even more pain. Once we arrived at the changing table, several hands extended from the ceiling and began undressing me. I was in pure ecstasy during all of this. This was exactly how I wanted to be treated! For the next hour, I would be nothing more than a naughty baby who was in need of some serious discipline. During this mode, even one slight transgression of the rules would be met with punishment. I had broken at least 3 rules already. The hands began getting to work undressing me. There were four hands dedicated to restraining me at my wrists and ankles, while another four worked on undressing me. If Nannybot detected any form of resistance from me, I would receive several swats to my backside. In no time at all, I was completely naked. "Let's get the baby's bottom nice and spanked, then we can get her diapered." Nannybot said to me as the hands hoisted me up onto the changing table. As soon as I was in place, the metal clamps on the table locked shut. They tightly encased my wrists, neck, and stomach, preventing me from moving at all. A very thick diaper had already been positioned for me before I was laid down. The soft, cool padding felt nice against my slightly burning bottom. If my butt was already burning, it was probably going to be on fire after the spanking I was just promised. The hands that were still holding my ankles lifted them up into the air, allowing Nannybot to have easy access to my nethers. From the corner of my eye I could see an arm descending. In its hand was a long, wooden paddle. Seeing this caused me to squirm under my restraints. I may have been aroused, but I knew that this was going to hurt. A lot. "That's right baby, you're getting the paddle." Nannybot said, noticing my squirming. "Please don't paddle me, Nanny! I promise I'll be a good girl!" I begged, loving every second of this. Another set of hands quickly descended in front of my face. Before I even had time to think something large and rubbed was shoved into my mouth. The straps attached to it were pulled behind my head and secured just as quickly after. It didn't take me long to realize that this was one of the many pacifier gags I had purchased. "Silence, baby. Good girls accept their punishments." Nannybot answered back. This pacifier was quite large. There was no way that I would be able to form a coherent sentence with it strapped firmly in my mouth. It's not as if begging would do anything to stop what's about to happen anyways. Soon my naughty little butt cheeks will be very toasty. Anticipation filled my already nervous and excited mind. I didn't have to wait long before I felt the first swat slam down on my helpless, exposed bottom. Pain instantly shot through my body and I let out a surprised moan into the giant pacifier. I was already beginning to get a bit wet before, but after the first spank landed I was a lot more than 'a bit'. The next swat came not too long after the first. After that, the third, and so on. Each one elicited a small moan from me that was muffled by the pacifier gag. The pain kept getting worse with every one as well. I instinctively tried to jerk away after each one, but the changing tables binders and the arms made sure I sure that I couldn't move an inch. The pain kept getting worse with each swat. My butt was on fire in no time and tears were starting to form in my eyes. This did nothing to dissuade the merciless robot though. The large paddle continued to rhythmically rain down on my poor bottom. Not soon after the tears started, I was bawling. I have no idea how many swats of the paddle I endured before the spanking was finally over. I also had no clue how long the spanking lasted, meaning there was no way for me to tell how far into my hour of punishment I was. "There, there baby. Your spanking is over." The robot cooed in a loving voice while wiping the tears from my eyes. "Your punishment however, is not. Let's get you nice and protected and then we can continue." I whimpered into my gag at the thought of another punishment so soon. This was exactly what I asked for though, and deep down I was loving it. My ass may have been on fire with some of the worst pain I've ever experienced, but my naughty cunt was sopping wet. I would be rubbing myself crazy right now if I could. After my face was cleaned up the Nannybot went back around and got to work on diapering me. The first thing I felt (other than my red hot ass) was a cold, wet wipe being dragged between my cheeks. Not long after I felt another one wiping down my soaked, excited slit. "It would seem that Baby Jessy enjoyed her spanking. It's a good thing she has plenty more punishment left." Nannybot stated, much to my embarrassment. The sensation of the wipe dragging across my vagina caused me to buck my hips into it without thinking about. I was quickly stopped from making another attempt by the robot delivering two quick smacks to my already sore bottom. I made sure to hold very still after that and not let myself succumb to my lust. After another wiping, my privates must have been deemed as clean. Nannybot next started applying baby powder all over my diaper area. She was very thorough in making sure that no spot was left un-powdered. Finally, she brought the thick diaper up over my crotch and began taping it together. I was now fully diapered and a bit fearful for what else was in store for me. I didn't have to wait long to find out. An arm popped out of the ceiling holding something long and black that I couldn't identify. Once it began putting the item around my neck I recognized it to be a collar. It took the robotic hand no time at all of secure the collar on me. After securing the collar, several more hands shot out from the ceiling and began grabbing me. The changing tables restraints were released as they took hold of me. They lifted me up into the air and brought me to the ground, forcing me onto my hands and knees in front of the Nannybot. Once I was positioned, she bent down and attached a leash to my collar. "Let's go baby. You have an appointment in your dungeon." The robot said, tugging on the leash. I obediently followed her, crawling on my hands and knees. It took a little bit of time for me to crawl all the way to the dungeon door like this. Once inside, I was unsure where I was being led to. There was a very large variety of furniture in here and no way for me to know what we will be using. Crawling caused my butt to rub up against my snuggly taped diaper. This caused me to feel a stinging pain with every movement. Slowing down or stopping would cause one of the hands to start spanking my padded butt until I returned to the enforced speed. With a diaper this thick I shouldn't have even been able to feel it, but it was still quite unpleasant on my recently paddled bottom. After over a minute of crawling I was finally led to the site where my next punishment would take place; the spanking bench. Once I had crawled close enough the arms lifted me up into the air, forced me conform to a position suitable for the bench, and planted me down on it. Straps were quickly put into place after I was sat down that would prevent me from going anywhere. Next, the leash around my neck was replaced with a thick, solid metal rod that attached my collar to the floor. With this in place it was basically impossible to move my neck. I had no idea what was coming to me at this point. I had already been thoroughly paddled mere minutes ago, so I assume it wouldn't be another spanking. All I could do was wait in anticipation and stare at the wall a few feet in front of me. I could hear the sounds of stuff being moved around behind me, but with this collar I had to no way of turning to look. A few more moments passed before something blindfolded me. After my sight was taken away my pacifier was too. I wasn't left ungagged for long though, as it was quickly replaced with an O-ring gag that forced my mouth wide open. At the same time as my gag was being swapped out I felt a pressure on the back of my diaper. It didn't last long though and I couldn't feel anything different afterwards. "It is time for your timeout, baby. You sit here and think about what you did while nanny prepares lunch." The Nannybot said before exiting the room. "This is it?" I thought, sure that something had gone wrong. There was no way to was all that was going to happen to me. It was after this thought that I started to hear a mechanical whirring. A moment later I felt something press up against the back of my diaper. It didn't meet an resistance like it should have though, and it keep moving until I felt it brush up against my butt cheeks. I yelped and tried jumping away, but the leather restraints prevented me from getting out of its path. The objects kept pushing forward and eventually came far enough to penetrate me. Thankfully the object was well lubricated and was able to easily slide in without any resistance, which is good because it was quite thick. It was then that I noticed that it had a phallic shape, confirming my suspicions that it was a large dildo. The dildo kept shoving itself inside until it was at least 6 inches deep. I was beginning to pant as I tried to cope with the sudden invasion. I never really did much with my ass romantically, so the feeling of the thick object was very foreign to me. I grew more concerned when I began to feel a similar feeling again, only this time lower on my diaper. Soon another dildo, identical in size and shape to the first, began to penetrate my helpless vagina. It shoved deeper and deeper until I had absorbed the entire thing. I was breathing very heavily now. Being double penetrated like this was brand new feeling to me. I felt stuffed to the brim in both of my holes and could do nothing about it. The feeling of the anal dildo didn't do much except make me more uncomfortable. The dildo penetrating my vagina was making me even hornier though. I was trying to contort my body in an attempt to get more please from the dildos when I heard the whirring sound in front of me. I instantly grew concerned, knowing what was about to happen. It wasn't long before I felt another, identical dildo begin to make its way into my unguarded mouth. I tried to resist it with my tongue, but it was futile. The dildo slowly pressed farther and farther back until I could feel the base at my lips. I had a bit of experience giving blow jobs in the past, but never to anything this thick. Thankfully it wasn't far enough inside to make me gag, but it was extremely close. I thought that this would be it. That I would sit here, fully penetrated by the three dildos until my timeout was over. In punishment mode though, that would be too merciful. After all of the dildos were in position they waited a moment before beginning to slide out of me. They would keep leaving until they exited and their tip was at my entrance, before turning around and going back inside. I moaned into the large dildo occupying my mouth as they all slid in and out. This action was causing me a large amount of two kinds of pleasure. The first kind was the physical, being caused my the dildo that was penetrating my already exited vagina. The other was the mental, caused by the humiliation of this all. Here I was, strapped to a table wearing only an over-sized baby diaper and dog collar, helplessly getting fucked in every hole by a machine. The dildos eventually began changing speeds and rhythms. It wasn't long before they were all entering and exiting at different times and speeds. Trying to keep up with the sensation and pleasure of this was nearly impossible. As they began to speed up I began building closer and closer to an orgasm. It wasn't longer before I exploded with the most intense orgasm I have ever had. The sexual fluid shot out of my body, being absorbed by the thick diaper strapped to my waist. Something else began to happen at the same time though. The dildos behind me must have sensed my orgasm, as they fully inserted themselves inside me and stopped moving. After stopping they began squirting some warm, thick fluid inside of my back two holes. I assumed that this was meant to be some sort of fake semen, but I had no way of knowing. Once they finished squirting they got back to work violating me. The dildo in my mouth never stopped this entire time. It kept rapidly pumping in and out of my mouth. The only time I had to recover was while I was being ejaculated inside by the machine. The pleasure didn't stop coming and before I knew it I was having another orgasm. The two back dildos once again stopped to begin injecting me with the sperm substitute. Their rapid fucking afterwards caused it to get all over both my holes and leak out into my diaper. After three orgasms I was exhausted and almost in a trance. This was an insane amount of pleasure that I never thought I was capable of achieving. In my mind I was nothing more than a naughty diaper slut. I was meant to be used, abused, and humiliated by anyone or anything. This was my punishment for stepping out of line and forgetting that. I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of a door opening somewhere in the room. The mechanical sound of the Nannybot moving came closer and closer to me before finally stopping to my side. "Is baby enjoying her timeout?" It asked me. I did my best to nod my head. I was quite enjoying my timeout. "Well we can't be having that. It's not a punishment if you're enjoying it." It said, scarring me and making me regret my answer. Suddenly the dildos began rapidly picking up speed. It began to get painful as they quickly entered and exited my holes. The speed and intensity kept increasing until it was more painful than pleasureful. They were now beginning to pump the semen like fluid inside me constantly every time they hit the deepest point of my holes. "I have babies lunch right here. After she finishes she can be done with timeout." Nannybot said, patting my head. I had no idea how I would be able to eat with this dildo rapidly face fucking me. I got my answer soon enough though, when the dildo in my mouth slowed to a stop and began pumping out a nasty goop. It was pretty evident that this was the baby food I had purchased before moving in. The goop slowly, but consistently pushed itself out of the fake penis and into my mouth. I was forced to swallow if I didn't want to start choking on it. Despite buying a bunch of it, I had actually never tried any baby food before this and now I was glad that I didn't. It tasted terrible! I had no choice but to eat it all. The dildos in the back continued rapidly assaulting and filling my holes while I did my best to keep up with swallowing the disgusting goop. Sometime during my feeding I was painfully brought to another orgasm. This one wasn't nearly as intense as the others, which was good because the dildos didn't hesitate at all afterwards like they would before. An unknown amount of time later I had apparently finished all of the baby food, as it finally stopped being pumped out of the dildo. I thought that would be it, but afterwards it started pushing out some liquid. After swallowing it I realized that it was apple juice. My stomach was already feeling full before, but now the juice was making it even worse. It was way nicer tasting than the baby food and helped to get rid of the lingering taste though, which was nice. It kept pumping and pumping before eventually being replaced by water. The water was very welcome to me. I was incredibly sweaty from all that I've endured so far. "Make one more cummy and you can be done baby." Nannybot said to me, patting my head again. At that moment the dildo in my mouth stopped leaking water and got back to work face fucking me. I focused hard on trying to enjoy whatever pleasure I could get out the three dildos. My vigor had been somewhat restored knowing that I was almost done and the end was in sight. I tried to concentrate on the small amount of pleasure I was receiving from the dildo roughly violating my vagina. It was hard, but there was some that could be felt through the pain. I also tried to focus my mind on thinking about all of the humiliation I've endured so far. "I'm nothing more than a perverted, diaper loving slut." I thought to myself. "I've been spanked, diapered, and roughly fucked for god knows how long now and I'm enjoying every second of it. I deserve this treatment and nothing more. I'm just a stupid slut who loves diapers." Finally I was able to muster up one last orgasm. As I did, the dildos slowed to a stop and began shooting out a large quantity of the semen substitute. Even the dildo in my mouth shot some out, filling it up with the salty substance. "Swallow it all, baby." Nannybot instructed. I did as commanded and felt the salty, thick liquid slide down my throat. After I swallowed, the dildos began retracting out of me, finally allowing me a moment of rest. They left a trail of the semen like substance as they went, which continued to leak out into my diaper. "Such a good girl. Are you ready to lay down for your nap?" Nannybot asked me while petting my head and undoing the gag that was forcing my mouth open. "Yes, Nanny." I answered. All-in-all, I was exhausted. Nothing sounded better at the moment then a nap. My mouth was incredibly sore from being forced open for so long. It wasn't the only thing that was sore though. Both of my other holes were aching from the rough fucking they just received. My butt hole in particular ached the worst. The pain covering my ass from the spanking earlier was still prevalent as well. The hands began undoing to restraints that bound me to the bench. Once I was free, Nannybot came over and peeled my sweaty body off of the leather. She popped a normal, if not large, pacifier into my mouth and picked me up. I didn't reject or fight the pacifier. I just happily sucked on it like any baby would. I was carried back to the nursery like a baby. I snuggled myself into the robots soft, fake breasts, enjoying the skinship I was receiving from my previous tormentor. Nannybot had one of her hands pressed up against my diapered bottom, forcing me to realize just how much of the fake cum was pumped into me. It was a bit gross feeling, but I was too tired to really care. Once we got to the nursery I was deposited back onto the changing table. This time though, I wasn't restrained at all. I didn't even have the energy left to fight a diaper change if I wanted to. I was more then happy to get out of this yucky, cum filled diaper. The tapes were undone and soon my privates were exposed to the cold air of the nursery. Nannybot made quick work wiping me clean and getting me put into a new, fresh diaper. After I was once again secured in a diaper I was lifted up off of the table. A set of hands brought over a pink and white snap-crotch onesie that I quickly found myself wearing. Nannybot took me back from the hands and carried me over to the giant crib. She placed me down inside and tucked me in before raising the bars of the crib up. "You've had a long morning baby. Rest up and we can play some more later." She said, departing the nursery and turning off the lights. I was now alone and finally able to rest. This crib was massive. The bars raised well over 6 feet above the mattress, making it impossible for me to escape. It's not like I could even attempt it at the moment though. I was much too tired for that. Instead, I happily sucked on my pacifier and tried my hardest to fall asleep.

Hey everyone! I would like to say this is my first time trying to write, but that's not true. I have started a couple stories that ended up fizzling out just after starting them. This time, I'm taking on a smaller scope for my story, so hopefully I can actually see this one through. My plan is for the entirety of this story to only be 3 or 4 chapters, and I basically have the general outline for how everything will go, so this shouldn't be too difficult to complete. Anyway, this story has most of it's plot beats based on a real life occurrence with my partner. Obviously both characters are above the age of 18. Please share any comments/critique you have and thanks for reading! Date Night to Diapers “Why did I have to show-off and get the spiciest curry?” Dylan wondered to himself as he squirmed in the passenger seat of his boyfriend’s sedan. The Indian restaurant they had just dined at was famous for serving a particular lamb dish that was tear-inducingly spicy. Wanting to show off to Curtis, his boyfriend, Dylan ordered this specialty dish without a second thought. He generally enjoyed spicy food, and the meal was definitely delicious, but the spiciness was unlike anything Dylan had ever experienced. Through the half-hour it took them to eat their meal, Dylan must have drunk about a half-gallon of water. Add on to it the almost full pint of beer that he chugged at the end of the meal (not going to let $5 go to waste), and Dylan was currently in dire straits. “What’s up kiddo?” Curtis asks from beside Dylan as the car pulls off the highway. Kiddo. Dylan never knew how to feel about his boyfriend’s choice in nickname. It is true that Dylan, standing at 5’7”, was dwarfed by his boyfriend, a giant at 6’4”. And sure, they had done some ageplay stuff over the past few months, but the term made sense during the roleplay. Curtis used the term to refer to Dylan all the time though, and Dylan wasn’t a kid in his day-to-day life. He was an adult. Dylan had never even heard of ageplay or ABDL before he met Curtis. It was adorable the first time Curtis brought up his interest in the fetish a couple of months prior. He was so nervous and blushing so hard that it was one of the only times Dylan ever felt like the more manly person in the relationship. Dylan agreed to try it out after this initial conversation. He could tell that it was very important to Curtis, and also didn’t see it as being too gross or out there. Thus, over the past few months, Dylan had found himself wearing GoodNites a half dozen times, and even a full-blown ABDL diaper twice per his boyfriend’s request. Most of the time, Dylan simply wore the garment as an element of their foreplay. The last couple times, though, Curtis had convinced Dylan to wet his padded underwear. As he had come out to find he didn’t mind wearing them, Dylan though that wetting them might turn out similarly. Dylan kind of hated to admit it, but he definitely didn’t mind wetting them either. He thought that having his own excrement in contact with his body would be disgusting, but the protective underwear always did a good job of absorbing his urine, leaving a warm, damp, and squishy cocoon around his groin. Now shifting in his seat, foot tapping so fast that it would put Neil Peart to shame, Dylan blushed as he recalled these most previous roleplaying sessions. During those times, he had actually found it surprisingly difficult to wet his diapers, even when he had to go. At this point, Dylan was pretty sure that any slip in his concentration would result in a genuine accident, not one forged in roleplay. “Nothing,” Dylan blurted out meekly. He tried to hold himself still, so that Curt wouldn’t think something was up. He was fairly successful, though his foot kept tip-tapping away. The restaurant was all of 30 minutes from the couple’s house – 25 minutes on the highway, 5 minutes the rest of the way home. Dylan knew this, and as they had just turned off the highway, he knew that he had to make it just 5 minutes until they were home. Just 5 more minutes. 5 more minutes of sitting with a bursting bladder. A bladder that seemed to be continuously filling and putting more and more pressure on his muscles. A bladder that seemed to have a pain growing deep inside it. A bladder that – “Can you drive a bit faster?” Curtis glanced sideways at Dylan, giving him a look of suspicion before returning his gaze to the road and pressing his foot slightly harder into the accelerator. “Sure thing, kiddo.” This time the childish term of endearment didn’t even register with Dylan. The entirety of the outside world might as well not have mattered to Dylan at this point. His entire life at this moment was wholly dedicated to his internal struggle of not having a genuine accident. Dylan didn’t even realize it, but his hands had made their way down to his groin and were pushing down – anything to help in this desperate time. Eyes intensely shut, Dylan put all his effort into clamping down on his bladder. At this point, one wrong move would spell disaster. As his concentration slipped to being 100% on keeping his pants dry, Dylan once again began dancing around in his seat like a raver on ecstasy. This made it explicitly obvious to Curtis what Dylan was going through, if it wasn’t already clear before. Curtis kept throwing quick glances at Dylan. He couldn’t believe this was happening. Was his boyfriend really going to have a genuine accident, something that only happened in his dreams? Maybe not. They were now less than a mile from their home - and salvation for Dylan. Curtis saw the set of train tracks by their home coming up, and like the 100 other times he drove down this road, he put his foot lightly on the breaks to slow down. “No! Don’t slow down!” Dylan practically shouted as his head flipped up and eyes shot open. Partly listening to Dylan’s instruction, but mostly startled by the sudden outburst, Curtis lifted his foot off the brake. The small sedan hurtled towards, and soon over, the set of tracks. Dylan’s outburst had been short sighted. Going over the tracks at such a high speed caused the car to nearly lift off the ground, before it came crashing back down, giving a huge jostle to the inhabitants. That was it for Dylan. The enormous bump had caused his intense concentration to falter. As the stranglehold on his bladder gave way, Dylan’s mouth fell agape and he sharply inhaled. Almost instantly a huge surge of urine shot out of him, splattering against the front of his boxers, followed by a continuous torrent. Unlike the pretend times when he had wet a diaper, his undies stood no chance to stop the flood. Dylan could feel the cotton of his briefs instantly become warm and saturated, with the wetness quickly spreading elsewhere throughout his groin. Not a half-second later, Dylan could feel his accident permeating through his khakis and getting his hands, still pressed firmly into his groin, wet. Dylan couldn’t really process what was happening. The immense relief combined with the intense humiliation of having an accident while not even a foot from his lover brought out emotions Dylan had never experienced. Dylan’s head panned down as he removed his hands from his crotch, now being able to view the ever-growing expanse of his accident with no ability to stop it. While some of his pee managed to soak the front of his pants, most of Dylan’s urine began trickling between his legs. Like a river feeding into a lake, the stream of urine soon soaked through the bottom of Dylan’s khakis and formed a warm pool in the leather seat. At long last, Dylan could feel the stream slow to a dribble and eventually stop. Dylan slowly raised his hands to cover his face, the pleasure from finally releasing his aching bladder being the only thing keeping him from full-on crying. The last two-hundred feet of the drive were emotional mayhem for Dylan as he was flooded with feelings of pleasure, guilt, relief, humiliation, and – most confusing to Dylan – arousal as he could feel his penis growing slightly hard within his urine-soaked pants. The car finally came to a complete stop within the couple’s garage. The sound of the engine stopping snapped Dylan out of his trance and he opened his eyes. “Oh, honey…”, Dylan heard Curtis finally remark on his accident. Of course, Curtis knew of his boyfriend’s accident as it was occurring, but didn’t want to make a comment until he was sure Dylan had completely finished. Whipping his misty, tear-filled eyes towards his boyfriend, Dylan exclaimed “I’m so sorry! I tried to hold it!”, not even realizing how childish he sounded with his outburst. “Let me close the garage door. That way, the neighbors can’t see and this can be just our little secret. You wait right there. I’ll come around and get you. Alright, Kiddo?” Curtis reassured Dylan as he pressed the garage door button once more. Dylan nods slowly at Curtis before returning his gaze downward. The sound of the garage door closing did a good job at masking Dylan’s quiet sobs while Curtis quickly stepped around to the passenger side door. At the sound of his door opening, Dylan tearfully looked up at Curtis. He unconsciously lifted his arms up towards his boyfriend, pleading to be helped. “Look at you…Let’s go get you cleaned up.” Curtis grabs the outstretched arms and helps Dylan up. As they march into the house, Dylan’s mind is once again elsewhere. Kiddo. For some reason, being called that by Curtis in this moment was reassuring, comforting, loving, not demeaning like it usually felt. He had roleplayed as a child for Curtis before, but now he was unintentionally living it out. As he walked, Dylan could feel the excess pee from the childish misdeed slowly trickle down his pantlegs, with some droplets even falling off, leaven a trail of urine from the car to the house. The tears in Dylan’s eyes made it impossible for him to see, and he relied entirely on Curtis as the two walked through the threshold into the house.

(This story is part of an art trade with Patricktricks on DA, so credit to them for the base idea. I don't normally do furry stuff so it was a bit of a challenge. I hope it works well for you anyway)"I don't belong in here, I don't belong in here," the former assistant mayor said as she hugged her legs and rocked back and forth. "They are the savages, not me. I don't belong here..."It was a mantra that had become common to her since she was first put into the small, grey cell that was now her home. "I was in the right, it was the right thing to do, better for all of us..." she continued as she began to suck at the end of her own hoof.It was a train of thought she knew she shouldn't go down. It never ended well when she went there, and she knew soon she'd be sniffling and crying on her bed, looking as pathetic as they all thought she was from the beginning. However, she also told herself it was right, and when her mood was in the wrong place, she couldn't help."I don't belong here, they do. I..."A loud clang came from the door to her cell. She jumped up and looked at a tall feline in a guard's uniform. "Miss Bellwether, talking to ourselves again, are we?"Bellwether snarled. "That's MAYOR Bellwether to you."The guard laughed. "Not anymore. It's prisoner Dawn Bellwether to me, and you don't make much of an impressive mayor crying in your bed like that."The sheep kept glaring at her. "I still got further then you. I was at the top- second in the city! And that was with all the hurdles that comes with being a sheep in a city run by predators." She made a look of disgust. "Unlike you. All the advantages, and here you are, a prison guard! Seems fitting for a savage creature.""Mhmmm," the guard replied. "You know we aren't all just mindlessly violent. We can be kind and caring as well.""As if! No savage predator could take care of anything. They are all just destroy, destroy, destroy. Dumb beasts. That is why I was right to try to take control."She smiled. "Ohhh I think you'd be surprised about that." She cocked her head to the side and hit the bars with her baton again. "Anyway, once again I came to offer to take you out of solitary. You've been in here long enough, and are able to go back into general."Bellwether's look of superiority turned to one of fear. "Out there... with them!? No! Are you insane! You don't know how cruely they would treat me! They just hate anyone like me no matter what I do!"The guard leaned in closer. "Oh do they? You mean all those animals you called violent savages and looked down on? Those are the ones who are mean to you no matter what."Bellwether gulped and nodded.The guard continued. "You know, maybe I should bring you out anyway. We are basically doing you a favor by letting you stay in here. We don't have to, this isn't your assigned cell. We could just put you back in with the rest of them, see what they think of your opinions. Perhaps we could even tell them about all the things you've been saying...""No! No! Please no! I.. AAA!" Bellwether looked down at her prison jumper, and noticed a damp spot. "No no no," she said again for an entirely different reason. She put both hands to her waist as she wet herself out of fear. She looked up pleadingly at the guard. "Please don't do that. Please let me stay here where its safe from those beasts. You have no idea how savage..." she stopped, remembering the person she was speaking to was one of the "predators" as well. "Please don't," she whimpered, and finished.The guard laughed again. "Awww I'm sorry little sheep, didn't mean to scare you that much. Tell you what, I'll go get you a clean jumper, and we will let you stay in here a bit longer, ok? Nice and safe. A poor cute widdle lamb like you can't handle it out there with the mean savages." She turned to walk away."Don't talk to me like...!" She began, then stopped herself. "Alright, thank you."...Bellwether woke up slowly, feeling the family softness of her blanket and footed pajamas."Mph," she said and rolled over to her side, feeling her diaper crinkle as she did. It sloshed a bit, she could feel that she had wet herself overnight, but it didn't feel like it had leaked.There was a stuffed sheep doll beside her. She grabbed a hold of it and pulled it close, then suckled a bit on her pacifier. Though she was awake, her mommy wasn't there yet, so she knew it wasn't time to get up. No issue as she was still relaxing, and there was no way out of the crib anyway."Hi there sweetie! What a good little lamb, sleeping all through the night!" Her mommy said, filling Bellwether's heart with glee.Her mommy turned on her light and came to the crib. Bellwether felt hands grabbing her on either side. "Lets check that diaper of yours sweetie, to see if you had an accident! Then we can have breakfast, ok?""Yes mommy," she said through her pacifier. She nodded enthusiastically, then looked up.She started back. The face staring back at her wasn't what she expected. It didn't look like her mommy. In fact, it wasn't a sheep at all. Instead, it was a giant cat. Was it a lynx? A tiger? Bellwether hadn't learned all the animals yet, but she knew it was a predator, and those were to be feared.Except... she wasn't scared. Not at all. Instead, she felt the same comforting feeling she always wanted to feel with her parents. She tried to think, and couldn't put any other face to the name "mommy," all the kept coming up was this same cat. She knew she recognized the cat, but couldn't think of any other name then that. Of course she told herself, that is my mommy. She smiled, and let herself be lifted."Uh oh, looks like someone wet her diaper! Well, we can get you changed, but I don't think you are quite ready to try pull ups yet anyway, are you?"She shook her head. "No mommy," she said. Of course not, she thought, I'm just a little baby, and this is my mommy, here to take care of me. This cat, my mommy... she is my mommy... she is my mommy... Strange colors swirled at the edge of her vision.

Hi. I’m new here. Live near SLC and am a bbw baby girl looking for a Daddy. Does this exist in Utah?

Hey all, I thought I’d drop this here to get some fresh feedback and hopefully kick my motivation back into gear as I would really like to get this on flowing again. I’ll try and update one or two chapters at a time. I also have this posted elsewhere, so if you feel that it’s familiar... you’re probably right. There will be flashback chapters involved which I will try to identify with italics or something else where possible. Chapter 1 Annabelle knelt on the pink, woven mat. The strands of the mat dug into her knees and calves, the muscles of her thighs tightened to support her weight. The cold surface of the painted wall rested firmly against her nose, as her eyes searched for something to look at and distract her idle mind. The short skirt rested at the top of her heels and the lower part of the thigh while the pink shirt that she was wearing had tightened around her chest and had risen, exposing her waist and lower back. Behind her, Kyle stood still. His phone in his hand in order to set the timer indicating how long Annabelle punishment would last. The swear word that had gotten her into this situation was 4 letters long and the first letter was the sixth letter in the alphabet, dictating a twenty-four-minute duration for the punishment. Kyle watched as her body slowly began to shake, the strain from her muscles echoing throughout her body. He walked away to continue the preparations for the pair's dinner, while Annabelle was left to remain where she was for the remaining time. Annabelle and Kyle had been living together for six months prior to this point and had been romantically connected after they met online only three months prior. Kyle spent his days working from home as a website developer, conveniently able to keep watch on Annabelle who was unemployed by day and his little princess by night. The two met through the kink equivalent of Facebook, Fetlife; a place for people who enjoy something more, to meet, learn and explore themselves. They supported each other through good times and tough ones too, Annabelle had been diagnosed with a form of depressive disorder. Dealing with this illness and supporting Annabelle through it had been new challenges for Kyle and he never left her side, even when things became difficult. BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! The alarm rang, excitement filled Annabelle's chest as she heard Kyle's steps moving through the kitchen towards her. Each step Kyle took excited Annabelle further, the vibrations continued up her legs and into her chest, fuelling the butterflies. Coarse fingers snuck over her shoulder, gently gripping her chin and guiding her nose away from the wall. Craning her neck to follow her guided chin, her eyes meet up with his, the darkness of his iris' bejewelled by a ring of emerald green. She stared long and deep into his eyes, waiting for his voice to grace her waiting ears. "Annabelle," Kyle spoke firmly. "Yes, Daddy?" She responded almost dreamily. "Why did Daddy have to put you into the corner?" He asked, remaining firm yet still presenting a cheerful manner. "B'cause I swore and said naughty words," Annabelle responded childishly. "Good girl." Kyle praised, he slowly straightened his back while guiding the little girl in front of him from her knees and onto her feet. As Annabelle straightened up she was pulled into a strong and warm embrace, the warmth from his chest spreading through her body remedying her pain from the extended kneeling and re-enforcing the praise given. The small gesture signified a lot to Annabelle, it was love, forgiveness, faith, and dedication all crammed into a single action. A small sadness formed when his hold loosened and he released her but she knew there would be more to come later. "Come on princess, set the table for me and dinner will be ready soon," Kyle said, issuing a task as if he were talking to a child. Kyle and Annabelle went on with their duties and Annabelle found her seat at the table once it was set. Without much of a wait, Kyle brought out a chicken parmigiana with mashed potatoes and vegetables. While the portion of each serving was the same, there was a segmented, Disney princess plate with the roughly chopped parmigiana was sat in front of Annabelle, clearly indicating her childlike status. "Daddy!" she said irritably, her face puffing up with a brewing tantrum running shallow beneath her skin. "I wanna eat big wif you tonight". The whining continued. With a strict, stern tone he put a stop with it, turning the tantrum red into a shade of embarrassment. "Anna bear, you aren't nearly old enough to use such big cutlery or eat proper food. If you want to throw such a babyish tantrum I won’t hesitate to bring out the blender." He knew the threat of baby mush would stop her in her tracks, she had pushed him before and the result was less than pleasant for her. Silenced and put in place, Annabelle commenced eating using just the smaller fork provided to her by Kyle, it was pink and had Minnie Mouse stickers on it, the prongs blunt and shorter than normal forks. As she began eating she felt a soft urge building in her lower stomach, she knew what it meant although didn't want to announce it, even if it was just her and Kyle. As his mouthful was being consumed, he eyed off his little princess, he noticed the awkward squirming right from the start and knew the tell-tale sign. "Princess..." he started as he swallowed his mouthful, "Do you need to potty?" He saw the wave of red rush across her face, telling him how right he was. He knew that the pink, princess pull-up was dry as he had seen it when she had been bending over to set the table. Annabelle hesitated when he said "Potty", for her it was a word that brought on high levels of humiliation and a certain level of truth. As a kid, she had always had bladder problems and wet the bed until her later teens. Her parents had tried several different solutions although the only consistently effective practice was a plastic sheet and thick terry nappies. As she had grown older she rebelled and often refused the night time protection, even with soaking wet outcome in the morning. When she met Kyle, nothing changed until after she had slept with him. The morning after, as a result of Annabelle’s rebellion, both of them were drenched in pee. To Annabelle's surprise, Kyle's reaction was a fresh mix of admonishment and compassion, a reaction that she had never experienced before. Chapter 2 (Flashback) *** "Is this a regular thing for you? Peeing in someone’s bed?" Kyle asked calmly, causing the blood in her cheeks to rise in embarrassment. He knew that she wasn't going to answer without some provocation. Gently he braced his fingers beneath her chin, raising her vision until she had no choice but to look at him. He didn't say a word. The silence his weapon of choice. His previous question echoed in his eyes until she could no longer withhold her response. "No. Not someone else's bed at least." Annabelle mumbled, hoping that her undertones would satisfy Kyle's questioning. "Speak up Anna, I can’t understand mumbling." Undertones of an order ran through Kyle's voice as he grew impatient for an answer. Annabelle squashed down her hesitation and repeated herself so that he could hear. Her cheeks blushed as she finished, she had never had to talk about this with someone before. Kyle processed her answer, he assumed that the accidents as being normal for her and not wanting to cause too much discomfort he left his questioning there. "Go have a shower, I'll clean this up. When you're done getting dressed and I'll meet you downstairs." He said in his positive manner, no trace of the ordering tones but there was no room left for her to debate. As she slowly got up and walked towards the bathroom, Kyle set to stripping his mattress and setting them aside for his trip to the laundromat later in the day. He went downstairs and started to prepare some breakfast for the both of them. Meanwhile, in the shower, Annabelle was trying to process the conversation. Her predictions of disgust and anger had been squashed by his understanding and lack of judgment. Her mind zoned out under the water, the soothing hot water removing the urine from her body and the false fears from her mind. Upon coming out of her blank daydream, Annabelle exited the shower and grabbed a nearby towel and dried herself thoroughly until she realized a small problem. The underwear and top she had worn in bed that night were now soaked and unable to be worn. The only thing she had were the jeggings she had removed before going to sleep, thinking quickly she went to Kyle's wardrobe and found a basic grey hoodie on a low shelf. Knowing it would be an ideal, warm replacement for a top, she picked it up and pulled it down over her head and chest. Annabelle started to walk back to retrieve her pants until some purple packaging from where she had gotten the hoodie, managed to catch her eye. She pulled the package out from the clothes and quickly identified it as youth night pull-ups. Unsure of Kyle's family she didn't think much of the product, although curious as to why it was in his room she returned the already opened package to where she found it and continued to find and put on her jeggings. As she made her way towards the kitchen, the material from her jeggings started to rub and irritate her crotch. In only 6 steps it had gotten to the point of 'too much' causing Annabelle to dart back to the bedroom and take off the pants, look around to find a solution to her problem. A thought ran through her mind, blocking the way for any other ideas to come through, the pull-ups in the closet. Annabelle tries to dismiss the idea, but couldn't think of any alternative. Quickly she pulled a pull-up out of the already-opened package, opening it up she remembered times that her parents had attempted to use these to protect her own bedding, unsuccessfully. Pushing through the memories, she stepped into the garment and pulled it up to her hips, the waistband feeling a little tight but still managing to keep the thick padding against her skin. Annabelle looked down and glimpsed the Tinkerbell waving back at her, a mix of adoration and disgust washed over her at the sight of the childish design. She rushed to pull up her jeggings to quickly cover the sight of the little fairy before rushing out to meet Kyle in the kitchen. Exiting the hall which opened to the kitchen and dining area, Annabelle saw Kyle standing over the stove. As she got closer the gentle fragrance of pancakes and bananas began to overpower her senses causing her mouth to water. Kyle sensed the arrival and flipped the current pancake before turning around. "Nice shower? That hoodie certainly suits you." Kyle complimented, noticing his hoodie being worn, oversized like a toddler. Annabelle spun around, modelling his hoodie, the base of the hoodie raised up with the speed of her spin enough for Kyle to see up to her waist. Enough for Kyle to notice a bulge around Annabelle’s crotch that reminded him of his young cousin's sleepovers with him and the pull-ups he kept upstairs for her. Kyle couldn't hold back a broad grin. "Very pretty. You look so good that you can keep it." He said. As Annabelle plopped onto a bench stool, Kyle finished the last couple of pancakes, thinking of how to play this situation. The girl he likes, wearing his young cousin’s pull-ups after her own bedtime accident. Kyle had been curious about caregiver-based dynamics and had for a while been researching and talking to many littles, caregivers and middles about their experiences. He thought that this could be an opportunity to explore a dynamic, but his mind started to swarm with doubts. "Would she leave? Would she think that I a freak? What if I do something wrong?" Kyle and Annabelle both ate their meals in silence, except for a few remarks about the food and the day ahead. Their minds both racing about the night’s events and their morning surprise. Upon finishing, Kyle took a leap and spoke up. "I hope you're not going to disappear after this morning." Slightly shocked, Annabelle almost jumped at him, even though it had briefly crossed her mind to disappear in shame. "What?! Why would I do that? I'm not that low." She exaggerated, with a hurt tone. "Sorry, sorry. So, you won’t object to coming around tomorrow night for some drinks and maybe another club." Kyle suggested, hopeful of another chance. "Sure..." Annabelle started, "...but I'll try not to repeat this morning’s events." She said apologetically, trying to inject some humour into her awkward situation. "If you’re that dedicated to preventing it, I might just pick up some more of my cousin's pull-ups, like the one you’re wearing. Just in case." Kyle offered, he couldn't hold it in and instantly saw her whole face turn a shade of deep red. ***

Chapter 1: With her lips pressed against the glass bottle, she took a large gulp. Emma didn’t know what she was drinking but only that it made her feel good. It made her feel numb. Her throat burned but she continued to drink, wanting to forget everything. Everyone. The room spun around and around and little twinkly lights sparkled in her eyes. The girl was aware that she was dead drunk. She was also aware that her best friend, Hannah was slumped over against Jack, more drunk than she. They’d broken up just yesterday. It was an ugly, sad fight that had not ended on the right note. But she had not expected him to move on so quickly. Not with Hannah. Never with her self declared sister. Emma giggled so hard that tears formed in her eyes and the bottle slipped from her hand, crashing into a million pieces, but nobody seemed to notice. Nobody ever noticed. Shouts sounded from the back porch. A game of beer pong was being played and In the kitchen, people mixed different drinks together, creating a cocktail of god-knows-what. But Emma stood in the living room. She hissed as the glass shards cut into her bare feet. The slight pain soon became overwhelming as the music pounded in her ears, sending a pulsing beat all the way to her soul. Her body swayed back and forth among the crowd of people. Now, she wasn’t usually into frat parties but was known to let loose every once in a while; and if she was desperate enough then would drink. She glared at the two of them as they sucked each other's faces and his hands groped her body. Emma had given Hannah the dress to borrow. It had never been a favorite of hers because it was too sparkly and tight. But it was exactly her friend’s style. Emma didn’t want it back now. She’d rather burn the damn outfit. Her feet moved on their own accord until she found herself outside, standing in the front yard. The grass was littered with red solo cups and over a dozen cars were parked in the driveway. She sat down and laid back, staring up at the starless night sky. “Emma?” Her head turned to the right. It was Julie Watkins. They were friends… kind of. “What’s wrong?” her eyebrows furrowed together. “You’re crying.” Was she? Her hand hovered below her blue eyes and fingertips were wet. She was. Julie sat down beside her. She was a nice girl. Her thick curly brown hair was pulled back into a long braid that snaked down her back. Her face was narrow, skin pale, and nose long and pointy. “I like your outfit.” Emma sloppily smiled. It was just a graphic t-shirt and denim skirt. Julie laughed. “I like your outfit as well.” Julie was nice. Everyone liked Julie, it was hard not to. Emma wore a plain black halter top and skinny jeans. She wasn’t quite sure where her shoes had gone. “Do you want to tell me why you’re out here crying?” the girl tried again. Emma shrugged. “Did you see Hannah and Jack?” “They’re drunk. I’m sure by tomorrow they won’t remember any of this.” Julie was too kind. How come she couldn’t be her best friend? “My parents are also getting divorced!” she blurted before she could stop herself. Her kind-of-friend was very understanding but Hannah had never been. Fuck Hannah Flynn. Fretfully, she tugged at a wavy lock of her auburn hair and Julie rubbed her back in soothing circles. She was crying again. “Do you want a ride back to your dorm? I haven’t drank anything.” Again, she shrugged, very indecisive at the moment. The whole reason she had come to college was to escape her parents who couldn’t manage to go a day without fighting. Emma thought it would be better being all the way across the country. The University of Seattle was an amazing school. “Let’s go,” said Julie as she stood up. “Do you know where your shoes are?” “No.” The girl sighed. “That’s alright. My car is just around the corner.” Clumsily she pushed herself up, leaning against Julie who was five feet and five inches tall. Emma was only five feet and two inches. She felt short in comparison. “I know what it feels like.” whispered Julie. “My parents divorced when I was eight. I’m not gonna lie, it’s not fun. But everything gets better in time. Just remember that.” The words passed right through her. Emma wasn’t sure what she’d remember by tomorrow. ooOoo She’d spent the past hour of the morning puking in the bathroom and after four ibuprofens for her pounding headache, still felt like shit. Her skin was pale, more so than usual, and clammy. The stuffy hot office only made it worse. The nineteen year old girl sat cross legged on the lumpy brown couch. Last night was a blur but she remembered them vividly making out on the couch. Hannah never came back to the dorm. It wasn’t hard to guess where she was. “Emmaline, can you answer me?” She looked up suddenly. Her counselor, Ms. Newman pursed her lips and shook her head. Her brown hair was pulled back into a severe bun and glasses sat on the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry?” “Are you aware that you’re failing several of your classes? You got into this school on an academic scholarship and your grades right now are less than exemplary. You don’t want to be kicked out, do you?” Did she? Emma really couldn’t answer. “I-I’m going through stuff. I’m sorry but right now isn’t really the best time for… anything.” she tried to explain herself, truly she did. “We were understanding in the beginning but there comes a time when you need to pick yourself up.” Ms. Newman sighed. “You can’t continue this way. Many of your professors have expressed the same concerns.” There was no hiding that she was hung over. “Emma, there are people who want to help you. You’re only a freshman and have so much to look forward to. I understand your parents divorce has hit you hard but it helps to talk to others sometimes. You don’t have to struggle with this alone.” Sharing her feelings with strangers was the last thing she wanted to do. She’d rather jump in front of a train. “I’m going to give you the name of a therapist. She’s free and I’ve sent many students to her before. Trust me, they’re completely new people after they're done with her.” Emma could tell that it wasn’t really a choice and took the piece of paper reluctantly. This woman could spout whatever nonsense she wanted but nothing would change. Her life sucked and would always be that way. Afterward, she went back to her dorm, prepared to take another nap but stopped short. “I’m so sorry!” Hannah exclaimed upon seeing her. Mascara ran down her face and a dark tightly coiled curl stuck to her wet cheek. “I-I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight and it just sorta happened!” Maybe if she had been thinking rationally, she would’ve been more understanding but at the moment she wanted to strangle the curl and watch as her dark skin lost color. “Fuck you, Han.” her voice was cold. “Of course you went after Jack McCroy! He’s mine-” “You broke up… again! For like the hundredth time!” her voice rose an octave. “I’m sorry that I made a mistake but don’t get angry at me. It’s not my fault that you’ve got a shitty life!” Hannah knew that she had hit her where it hurt. “Em… I- I didn’t mean tha-” “Get out.” Her hands formed into a fist at her side, knuckles white. “Get the fuck out!” She didn't need to ask again. ooOoo Her major was political science. Ever since she was a little girl, Emmaline Rodgers had dreams of becoming the first female president of the United States. However, as she grew older those dreams were quickly squashed as she realized what a misogynistic world she lived in. Now, she just hoped to be something. Anything other than a college drop out. Before, Emma thought she didn’t care but now took it back. The girl didn’t work so hard throughout high school and leave home only to end up right back there. She was determined to succeed. To do better than her miserable parents who they themselves never completed college. Her mother worked the farm and her father owned the local corner store. They didn’t make a ton of money but it was enough to survive off of the necessities. Townsford, Connecticut was a town of about one thousand. It was more a rural farming community with one stoplight in the entire county. Everyone knew everyone and it was not a good place to stand out. That’s why she had always hated her vibrant red hair. She got it from her father. Emma had always considered herself kind of a shy girl. Never straying far away from what she knew but there was a desire that burned inside her to escape the deadbeat town which is exactly what she did. The girl was doing more than her parents ever did but it wasn’t enough. That’s why a week later she met Marina Tischner. The woman was kind and almost had a motherly feel to her. She had straight blonde hair and a heart shaped face. She was dressed casually in a blue turtleneck, dark jeans and boots. The room was small but comfortable. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints were situated in front of her. She was surprisingly easy to talk to, something Emma had sworn she would never do. Everything came pouring out of her mouth at rapid speed: Hannah and Jack. Her parents. Hopes and dreams. The only sound she heard was the sound of the pencil tip against the paper as Dr. Tischner took down notes. “Are you happy with your life right now?” “Honestly?” her voice shook. “No. Sometimes I wish I could go far away and be a different person, live a second life. Don’t get me wrong, I want to try. I don’t want to give up but I’m just so tired of everything.” “It’s normal to feel that way. Everyone does at some point.” She supposed the woman was right but Emma just felt so alone. There was no one to save her. “Why don’t you have a sip of the water.” Dr. Tischner nodded toward the glass. “We’ve been talking for a while.” ooOoo Emma’s eyes blinked open but quickly shut, the bright light caught her by surprise. She tried again, this time more slowly and hesitant. Something wasn’t right. A headache thundered at the front of her head and vision blurred around the edges. She felt dead, unable to feel her body, everything was numb. “Mmmhph!” she tried to talk but it came out in a grumbled mess. There was something in her mouth that she couldn’t spit out. The girl was so tired. Her eyes began to flutter as different colors floated in front of her. “No, no Emmy.” a woman stood above her. “Nap time is over, you can go night-night later.” Nap time? Night-night? What the hell was going on? “You’re a silly girl. Just suck on your paci, there’s no need for tears.” Was she crying? The woman tapped the object lodged in her mouth. Without really thinking about it, Emma did as she said. It felt like she had been hit by a truck. Nothing made any sense. “Nurse Janie just has to change your diapee and then you can have some nummies.” Her blue eyes narrowed and brows furrowed together. Something really wasn’t right. Her heart raced against her chest and a high whine escaped her throat. The woman picked her up with ease and automatically her legs wrapped around her waist and head rested on her shoulder. The young girl suddenly stiffened, hearing a crinkle as the woman… patted her butt? “Don’t worry sweetie.” she cooed. “You’re just a little wet but it’s nothing I can’t take care of.” There was a sinking feeling in her stomach as her mind caught up with the lady’s words and realized what the feeling was between her legs. She was wearing a fucking diaper. “Nnn-nuhnuh!” she tried to speak but could only string together a few words. Her body shook and the woman just patted her back. Looking around the room it was empty, save for a bunch of oversized… cages? No. Cribs.There was a rocking chair positioned in each corner of the room and walls were painted a light pink. A rainbow, clouds, and a smiling sun were painted on the wall. It reminded her of her childhood doctor’s office. Except she wasn’t a child. She was nineteen years old. “Keep sucking your paci,” her voice remained calm. “We’re just going to get your little tush changed.” Breath. One, two, three, four… she began to count in her mind. Five, six, seven, eight… don’t think about what she’s doing. Don’t think about how she just strapped you to a fucking changing table that’s way to big for an actual baby. Tears burned in her eyes and a few trickled down her cheeks. She flinched at the touch of the wet wipe against her… her private area. No one but her had ever touched down there before. Her heart pounded in her ears and began to struggle against the straps that restrained her ankles and wrists. She was completely nakad. Oh dear god. Emma screamed, terrified of what was going to happen. The woman swatted her thigh and made a clicking sound with her tongue. “Is little Emmy having bad thoughts?” “Effmfa!” her voice grumbled as she tried to correct the woman. Her name was Emma. Emmy was a baby name. “Oh Emmy, your head is just filled with bad big girl thoughts.” she ignored her protest. “I’m just getting you changed into your pullup and pretty dress. Your diapees are just for night time.” That wasn’t what she was upset about, at least not in that sense. Emma had to communicate with her that there had been some sort of mistake. She wasn’t meant to be here. The young girl kicked her legs as hard as she could, straining against the restraints. The woman clicked her tongue and blue eyes narrowed. “You’ve been such a good girl the past few days. Perhaps you're just hungry, it is time for your nummies after all.” Emma almost laughed in disbelief. Nummies? How old did she think she was? Five? And what did she mean by the past few days? Emma could only remember the beginning of the meeting with Dr. Tischner. The woman bent down, opening a drawer and pulled out a thick pullup. Her cheeks pinkened as Emma wailed from behind the rubber object, unable to escape. “Oh, you’ll get nummies soon. I know how much you like nursie’s milk. Relax and suck on your paci.” But she couldn’t relax because a sudden storm raged at the front of her mind- a lightning strike, a clap of thunder. Her eyes blinked rapidly, persisting through the pain, trying to remember. But her mind was blank. How had she ended up here? ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to everyone who has reviewed and read, I really appreciate it! I’ve already started writing the second chapter and it should be uploaded soon!

I got in trouble looking at diaper sites again. So now I have a bedtime bare bottom paddling and a Tye Dye MegaMax diaper waiting out for me tonight. I have to think about it all day long.

The Uncommon Love (A Diaper Dimension Tale) I rolled my eyes as I overheard my coworkers talk a few cubicles away. It was mostly office gossip and drama. I could care less, I was on a mission. I had higher goals in life than those peons. I typed away at my computer trying to stay focused and trying to block out the annoying voices around me. The work day was almost over, well for them it was. I wasn’t leaving till much later this evening. I was already done with today's workload, I was done with that early this morning. I was getting as much of tomorrow’s work done today that I can. I’ve been working at this company for just a few years and I am already on the top floor and was told the other day by some of my sources that I am being considered for Executive Director. Many of my colleagues think I slept my way to the top due to my good looks and the fact that I have been with the company for under 10 years. The owner and CEO of Little Technologies, the company I work for, is a Betweener. He started this company when he was fresh out of college. He is brilliant and is the first Betweener in our country’s history to become rich on his own merit. The company isn’t a big company compared to its competitors, mainly because Brad, the CEO, has gotten full of himself. He’s now spending most of his money on big vacations, drugs and alcohol. He is now running this company into the ground. I love this company, it has so much promise if he’d only get his head out of his own ass to see what he’s doing. I plan on changing that. I got up to stretch my legs. I walked to the bathroom that wasn’t that far from where my cubicle was located. After using the toilet I washed my hands. As I did I looked into the mirror, I was as stunning as always. I wasn’t tall, at least by Amazon standards, I was average. Not short, yet not tall. But I made up for it with large breasts and a big booty that every man and some women would chase after me for. I however would only string on the men if I felt like a laugh. I was definitely only after the women. But it’s been a long time since i was in a relationship. I just didn’t have the time. I had goals after all.

Hello! I have been lurking ABDL forums and reading stories for over a decade now. I've written a few stories in the past, but the majority of them have never seen the light of day and are unfinished. This is my first time publishing one of my stories online. I have several ideas that I may explore in the future, including some related to this story. I hope to share some of them in the future. This story is about 18 year old Penny, who is desperate to find out what it's like to wear diapers. Unfortunately, she does not have any money or a drivers license to purchase them herself. After scheming for a few days she hatches a plan to convince her mom to buy them for her. Throughout the story she lives out some of her perverted fantasies, with and without the help of her unknowing mother. ---------- "Goodnight sweetheart! See you in the morning!" My mom yelled from down the hall. "Goodnight mom!" I yelled back from my room. If everything goes according to my plan, then she is going to be shocked when she sees me in the morning. My plan is simple: wet the bed every night for a few nights and ask mom to buy me diapers to wear at night. The plan would be embarrassing for sure, but after years of waiting to try diapers it was the best idea I could come up with. Sure, I could just go to the store and get them myself, but that would require a drivers license and money. Despite being 18 years old, I had neither. There also came a risk of someone seeing me buying them. You're probably wondering why I want to be put back into diapers. Before I explain that though, I should probably give a few more details about myself. My name is Penelope, but everyone just calls me Penny. I'm 18 years old and am halfway through my senior year of high school. I'm 5'1" with long, black hair and brown eyes. Despite being 18 for a couple of months now, I still don't have my drivers license or a job. It's a bit embarrassing, considering most of the people in my class have at least one or the other. The reason I want to be put back in diapers is a bit more complicated. For years now, I've want to try wearing (and using) diapers and being treated like a baby. I don't know why these feelings and fantasies developed, but I've waited so long to make them a reality. The first time I remember thinking about it was 4 years ago at Christmas dinner. My older cousin was there with her baby. Eventually, the baby needed changed, so she laid him down on the floor and changed his diaper in front of everyone. I watched, only being able to imagine myself in his position; laying on the floor, getting changed out of a wet diaper with my entire family watching. After that, I continued having increasingly babyish fantasies, including being fed in a highchair, sleeping in a crib, and even getting spanked. I searched online and eventually found other people who had similar fantasies to mine. I even found fictional stories that they created, which caused me to develop a ton more fantasies. I've been wanting to try diapers for years now because of these fantasies, so I spent multiple days coming up with a plan. Starting tonight, I am going to purposefully pee myself in bed. In the morning, I'll tell my mom about it and let her see me in my wet pajamas. It's going to be super embarrassing, but it will be worth it in the end. I'll do this again the next night, and the night after that too. After that, if she hasn't already suggested wearing a diaper to bed, I'll ask her to get me some. Of course, I'll have to keep wetting myself after that to keep up the charade. It will be fine though, since I'll have a diaper to soak it all up. Even if I end up not liking it, all I have to do is stop wetting myself. I set an alarm on my phone for 5:30am so that I could wake up to perform the deed. I didn't want to do it to early in the night since it will probably be pretty uncomfortable and hard to fall back asleep in. Usually I would wake up at 6:30 on school days, so if I couldn't fall back asleep I wouldn't be missing out on too much sleep. Putting my phone down, I went over to my dresser and got out a pair of pajama bottoms. All I could imagine was putting them on over a diaper and seeing it bulge out the back. After getting dressed I took a couple drinks of my water and got into bed. It was hard to fall asleep with all the thoughts running through my mind and the anticipation. ----- Soon enough, I was awoken by the alarm I set. I slowly opened my eyes and felt a slight pressure in my bladder from the water I drank. Hopefully that will make this easier and more believable. My heart began to speed up as I began trying to relieve myself. It was difficult to start at first, but after a minute or two of trying I was able to get a small flow going. I instantly began feeling my urine cover my thigh and soak into my pajama bottoms. It soon spread down into my bedsheets and even up to the bottom of my shirt. I kept pushing until it was all released and let out a small sigh as I finished. The hard part now is going to be laying in this for another hour. It wasn't that bad now, but it would begin to stink and get cold very soon. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't fall asleep again. The wetness and smell were both too distracting. I was beyond relieved when I heard my second alarm begin to beep. I slowly got out of bed and took a look at the damage. My bed and sheets were both absolutely soaked and reeking of pee. My pajama bottoms and shirt were also stuck to my skin by the wetness. I hope this didn't ruin the mattress or anything. Now it was time for the next hurdle: telling mom. I pinched myself until I teared up a little just to make sure I seemed genuinely sad and left my room. Usually mom is making breakfast at this time, so I began to head for the kitchen. Mom was cooking some eggs on the stove as I approached her, so she couldn't see my obviously soaked clothes. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom said, not turning around to see me. "M-mom," I said, "I w-wet the bed last night". Mom turned around in shock and saw me standing there in my soaked PJs. I stared at the ground in front of me and did what I could to keep my eyes watery. My face was burning with embarrassment and my heart was rapidly beating. I couldn't even look up at her as she began to approach me. "Oh, sweetheart..." Mom said, as she pulled me into a hug. "I'm sorry..." I replied, burying my head into her chest, being careful not to touch her with any part of my wet clothes. I genuinely was sorry about doing what I did, but it's a necessary sacrifice. Hopefully she won't be too mad. "I know sweetie," Mom said while stroking my hair, "go get cleaned up and take a shower. I'll take care of your bed and pajamas." "T-thank you." I responded. I slowly detached myself from her and went back to my room to get some clothes to change into after my shower. When I was out of sight, my face lit up with a smile. Success! I just need to do this again tomorrow and maybe the next day, and then I can get a hold of the grand prize. I peeled off my wet cloths and left them on top of my already wet bed. Now naked, I grabbed my new clothes and began heading towards the shower. I performed my usual morning routine as normal and headed out to the kitchen to get breakfast. I stopped by my room first to grab my phone and noticed that my sheets and wet clothes were gone. When I got to the kitchen, I saw Mom sitting at the table. Across from her was a plate with bacon and scrambled eggs. I assumed it was meant for me, so I sat down in front of it and began looking down, not making eye contact with her to make my bed-wetting seem more embarrassing and believable. "Feeling better honey?" Mom asked me. "Yes." I softly replied. "That's good. I want to talk about what happened this morning. Is that okay?" She asked me. I kind of wanted to say no, but I knew that it may not look too good for my plan. "Yes." I replied once again before taking a bite of the food in front of me. "Do you know why you wet the bed sweetheart? You haven't wet the bed in over 12 years." She slowly and calmly asked me. "No..." I quietly responded, still not looking up from my breakfast. "Did you do anything different last night or take any medicine?" "No..." I replied, taking another bite out of the food. "Are you feeling sick at all?" "No..." "Maybe it was a one off thing then. If you start feeling sick, please tell me, okay?" "Okay mom." "Thank you sweetheart. I'm going to put your sheets in the dryer and head to work. Make sure not to miss the bus." Mom said, getting up from the table and heading towards the laundry room. I was relieved when she finished questioning me. I think I did just fine today! Hopefully tomorrow morning will go just as well. --- The rest of today went just as it usually does with nothing out of the ordinary. Eventually, night time came and it was time to go to sleep again. I took another couple drinks of water like I did last night, but drank a bit less to hopefully help make a smaller mess. I got dressed in a similar outfit to last night and got into bed. My heart was racing once again, but I fell asleep soon enough. I woke up to my alarm the next morning, immediately knowing what I needed to do. "Sorry mom." I whispered to myself as I began to push. My pee soon started to trickle out and soak into my cloths and bed, feeling exactly the same as yesterday. I kept pushing and eventually my bladder was empty. I tried to fall asleep again and was actually successful this time. I awoke to my second alarm going off and the feeling of my cold, wet bed and pajamas. I got out of bed and pinched myself again to fake the tears. Once it seemed genuine enough, I headed out to the kitchen to tell mom what happened. As soon as I walked in, she turned around and immediately noticed what had happened. "Oh... sweetheart..." She said, while walking over to me and scooping me up in a hug. "I-I'm sorry mom..." I replied while fake sobbing. "Shh... I know you didn't mean to sweetie." She replied back while stroking the back of my hair. If only she knew... "Go get cleaned up sweetheart," she said, releasing me from the hug, "leave your PJs on the bed." "T-thank you mom..." I sputtered out while turning to go back to my room to get a change of clothes. Another success! I did really feel bad about mom having to clean up after it though. Because of that, I think after I shower, I'm going to ask mom to buy me some diapers. I was originally going to go three nights before asking, but this will get me them even faster and keep mom from having to clean up after me. My heart was racing the entire time I was showering and getting dressed. It was finally time for the next stage of my plan. This is the final hurdle to getting my diapers. All I need to do now is ask mom to "get me some protection". It's really simple, but super embarrassing at the same time. After finishing the rest of my post shower routine, I took a moment to psyche myself up. I made my way out to the kitchen with my heart beating even faster than it was earlier. Mom was waiting at the kitchen table for me again like yesterday. She even made breakfast for me again too. I took my seat on the other side of the table and stared down at the meal in front of me, trying to build the courage to ask for a pack of diapers. After a minute of silence between us, I finally built up the courage I needed to start speaking. "I'm sorry..." I started "You don't need to apologize sweetheart, I know you didn't mean to." Mom replied, laying her hand on mine. "I-I was t-thinking about it in the shower..." I responded back. This was it, the moment of truth. "I-I think it would be good to get some... p-protection... I don't want to ruin my mattress or sheets if this keeps happening..." "That's very mature of you sweetheart. I'm really proud of you." Mom said in a soft and motherly voice. "We can go to Walmart after work to see if we can find something. Are you sure you aren't feeling sick?" "N-no, I feel normal." I answered, still looking away due to embarrassment. Success! I was kind of hoping that she would offer to just get the diapers on her way home, but after thinking about it I could see why she would want me to be there to pick them out. "I think we should schedule a doctor's appointment if it keeps happening, okay?" Mom said. I've always had a fear of doctors offices and hospitals and she knows it. I know that she just wants what's best for me though. At the same time, there is actually nothing wrong with me. "Mom..." I started before being interrupted. "I know you don't like going there sweetheart, but I'm concerned about you being sick. You haven't wet the bed since you were 6, and now it's happened 2 nights in a row." Mom explained. "I know... I don't feel any different though..." I said, trying to get her to drop that idea. "Let's talk about this again if it keeps happening okay? I'll take you to Walmart after work to look into some protection, okay?" Mom answered, getting up to presumably go to work. A few moments after, mom wished me a good day and I started eating the now lukewarm breakfast she made me. Success! All I had to do now was wait until after mom got off work, and I would have the diapers that I've been craving for so long. I was so excited that I could scream! I can't believe how easy it was! Tonight is going to be fun... School and passed like normal, with the only difference being that I couldn't get my mind off the diapers I would be wearing tonight. Because of this, I didn't really pay much attention in class. At some points, I was even getting a bit horny at some of my thoughts. I was relieved when the final bell rang and I could finally go home. On the bus ride home, a thought crossed my mind: what type of diaper should I get? I really wanted some of the big, cute ABDL diapers that you can find online, but there's no way Walmart would have any of those. They definitely aren't something a bed-wetting teen would pick out either. I'll have to look online to see what they have available. Usually mom doesn't get off work until about an hour after I get home from school, so I have a bit of time to research the best diapers. I turned on my laptop as soon as I got home and went to the Walmart website. I went to the adult incontinence section, but I wasn't really attracted to anything I saw. There was the usual stuff like Depends, but they looked way too boring and from what I've heard online, they're also uncomfortable. That's when I got an idea: pull-ups. I'm pretty petite for my age, so I bet I easily fit into some Goodnites. They weren't actual diaper, but they were super cute and based off what I've read on a bunch of ABDL forums, really good. I navigated over to the baby section and searched through tons of diapers until I finally found the Goodnites. I only weighed a little over 100 pounds, so I could easily fit into the largest size. Perfect! There was still about 45 minutes until mom got off work, so I had plenty more free time. I decided the best thing to do would be to look up reviews for the Goodnites. I found a couple of blog posts from both ABDLs and parents, saying that they were really great. Supposedly, they're really comfortable and can hold a good amount of urine. Both of these traits are appealing to me. I continued browsing more reviews and eventually ended up just browsing ABDL forums. Soon enough, I heard the front door open and mom walked in. It was finally time! I'm gonna need to hide my excitement though if I don't want mom to get suspicious. Moments later, she was standing in front of my bedroom door way. "Ready to go to the store sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yeah mom. Let me get my shoes on." I replied in a slow, quite voice. "Okay, sweetheart. I'll wait for you in the car." Mom replied before heading back out to her car. I closed my laptop and got ready. When I got home, I would finally have a pack of diapers! My heart was speeding up again while I made my way out to the car. I got in the passenger seat and soon we were on the road. Mom and I made some small talk during the ride, but I was mainly focused on getting the diapers. A few concerns I hadn't really thought of began to invade my thoughts though. What if someone I knew saw me? What if everyone at school finds out? Before I knew it, we were walking into the store. Mom grabbed a cart and explained to me that there was a few other things that she needed to grab while we were here. I didn't object and quietly followed her around while she grabbed what she needed. I was constantly looking around to make sure there was no one I recognized. Thankfully, there didn't appear to be anyone. "Okay, I think that's everything that I needed. Let's go over to the health section." Mom announced while heading towards the section with the adult diapers. "M-mom, we actually need to go t-this way." I meekly said, pointing towards the direction of the baby section. "The 'protection' stuff is this way sweetheart." Mom said, thankfully lowering her voice. "I-I know..." I replied "I d-did some research, and I t-think what I need is this way..." "Okay sweetheart, lead the way." Mom said with a hint of confusion in her voice. It probably became apparent where I was leading us as we approached the baby isles. I was constantly looking left and right to make sure I didn't see anyone that I knew. Thankfully, the baby stuff was in the back of the store, out of the way of most of the foot traffic. I quickly walked into the baby diaper isle, mom following right behind with the cart. I began to look around for the Goodnites and was eventually able to locate them on the top shelf towards the back. I made my way towards them, but still took a moment to admire everything I was surrounded with. There was a mesmerizing amount of baby diapers lining the shelves. I'd seen images online of girls about my stature wearing baby diaper. I'll definitely need to try that one day. Once I reached the Goodnites, I looked around to try and find a package of the large size. At first I was worried they didn't have any, but eventually found them on the top shelf. Yes! I was about to smile out of happiness, but then remembered that mom was standing right behind me, very likely watching me. "I did some research online... Since I'm so small, t-these are the best option..." I quietly explained to her, my face a bit red with embarrassment. "I see..." Mom said, leaving the cart and walking over to me. I tried to reach up and grab the girls package, but to my embarrassment I was too short to reach the top shelf. Mom quickly caught on and stepped in to grab the package for me. I expected her to hand them to me, but instead she took it as an opportunity to examine the packaging. "They certainly seem like they'll fit you... The designs seem kind of childish though..." "I-I know," I explained "but the adult ones looked uncomfortable and people online said these were the best for teens..." "If that's what you think is best, then we'll get it." Mom said, placing the package into the cart. "Is there anything else that you need?" "N-no." I answered. I desperately wanted a pacifier, baby bottle, or really anything else in these isles, but I couldn't just ask mom for that. "Then let's checkout and get some dinner." Mom said, turning the cart around and pushing it towards the checkout lanes. As we were leaving the isle, I took one last look back. The assortment of diapers, pacifiers, bibs, and every other baby item was so tantalizing. One day... The entire time we were walking to the checkout I was looking around, still paranoid of seeing someone that knew me. It wouldn't be too hard for them to guess who the Goodnites were for, given that I didn't have any siblings. I was also constantly stealing glances at the package in the cart, mesmerized by what was inside of it. So close, yet so far to being able to put one on. Night time couldn't come soon enough. "M-mom, can we use the self checkout?" I asked after noticing that mom was heading towards a cashier lane. "Oh! Of course, sorry sweetheart." Mom replied, realizing why I asked. Mom was nice enough to scan and bag my Goodnites first, helping to hide them from anyone who may see us. I breathed a sigh of relief and helped her with everything else that she was getting. Once it was all payed for we went back to the car and loaded everything up. We stopped by an Arby's on our way home to get some dinner. We usually won't eat out very often, but I guess mom felt like treating me. Eventually, we were finally home. I grabbed our food and the bag containing my Goodnites, brought them both inside, and placed them on the counter. Mom followed behind me, carrying the rest of the stuff that she got. "Go put these in your room and wash your hands sweetheart." Mom instructed, obviously referring to the package of Goodnites on the counter. "Yes mom." I said, pretending to be annoyed at her telling me what to do like a child. It was a bit annoying, but at the same time I really wanted to be treated like a child. It also felt fitting, given she just bought a pack of glorified diapers for me to wear. I grabbed the package out of the bag and began carrying it to my room. Once there, I put it down on the bed and stared at. I wished that I could tear it open and put one on now, but I needed to be patient. I sighed and made my way towards the bathroom to wash my hands, abandoning my new treasure. Once they were clean, I made my way to the kitchen. Mom had already gotten our food out of the bag and was waiting for me. I took my usual spot at the table across from her and began eating. We both finished our meals soon after and I retreated back to my room to do my homework. Focusing on my homework was hard when I couldn't get my mind off of the pull-ups sitting right behind me. I couldn't get my mind off of how they'd feel once they were on me. I really wanted to tear the package open just examine one, but didn't want to risk mom walking in and seeing it. I just needed to wait a few more hours. Eventually, I was able to force myself to finish my homework, leaving me with the rest of the night to fantasize about my Goodnites. I've read lots of ABDL stories over the years, so I had plenty of fuel to feed my imagination with. It probably wasn't a good idea to get too horny yet, but I just couldn't help myself. The first one that came into my head was one I've thought about a lot for years now. It starts off with me doing something naughty and mom deciding to punish me with diapers. I'm made to wear a diaper at all times and not allowed to use the toilet for any reason. In addition, while I'm home I'm treated just like a baby. I have to sleep in a crib, eat in a high chair, and drink out of bottles. Whenever I use my diaper, I'd be strapped down and changed on a changing table in my room-turned-nursery. The next one that came to my mind was an original one. I started having accidents during the daytime, so mom made me wear one of my Goodnites during the day too. From then on, I was required to ask mom to "take me to the potty" if I needed to use the bathroom. Mom would take me into the bathroom, pull down my Goodnite, and wipe me after I finished. If I wet my Goodnite at all, then I was put back in diapers until the next morning as punishment. If I got put in diapers, then the toilet was off limits for the rest of the day, forcing me to use the diaper. If it wasn't apparent, I really enjoyed the idea of getting punished with diapers. I learned that not too long after developing this diaper fetish. My favorite stories online were always the ones where the protagonist is forced to wear and use a diaper against their will. I also love ones about people being treated like babies by their parents for one reason or another. Sadly, I don't think mom would ever punish me that way. She hardly ever even punishes me to begin with, and when she does it's usually nothing more than a scolding. Suddenly, another fantasy popped into my head. It was very similar to the second one, but instead of just being put in a diaper, I would also be given a spanking. Mom would come pull down my shorts and expose my clearly soaked Goodnite. After that, she would sigh and drag me over to the couch. Once there, she would sit down and drape me over her lap. She'd pull my soggy Goodnite down to my knees and begin smacking my bottom. She'd keep on spanking me until I was crying and begging her to stop. When she was finally done, I'd be laid down on the ground and taped into a big, fluffy diaper. After being changed I would be sent to the corner for a timeout. That one was really exciting to me. I see spankings used all of the time in ABDL stories. They're a perfect, childish punishment for adult babies. Mom has never spanked me before, even when I was young. Usually I would just be grounded or scolded. It's something that I've always wanted to try. Of course, I've tried spanking myself before, but it's just not the same. It's not really a punishment if you're doing it to yourself, so it takes away the edge. I snapped out of my trance and took a look at the clock, noticing that it was already 10:00. It was finally time! I just needed to go brush my teeth and wash my face, then I could put on my diaper! I started heading towards the bathroom, but almost ran into mom right outside my room. "I was just coming to wish you a good night sweetheart." She said, enveloping me into a hug before I could do anything. "Good luck tonight." "Th-thanks mom." I said, a bit embarrassed. With that, she released me and headed towards her bedroom. I continued on towards the bathroom and brushed my teeth and quick as I could. I repeated the same process with washing my makeup out and then retreated back to my room. Finally, after years of fantasizing and weeks of planning, I got what I wanted. I practically ran over to the package of Goodnites on my bed and tore open the wrapping at the top. Inside was 24 purple pull-up diapers, just waiting for me to put one on. I pulled one out and began to examine it. The one I grabbed was the cupcake themed variety. It was a light purple with pink and dark purple cupcakes decorating it along with similar colored sprinkles. It was just as cute as I imagined! It was also surprisingly soft. I ran my hand along it and felt a shiver run through my body. "Enough looking! It's time to put one on!" I thought to myself. I set the Goodnite down on my bed and pulled down my sweatpants. For the hell of it, I decided to take off my shirt as well. This left me in only my panties and small bra. My breasts are close to nonexistent, but it's never bothered me too much. It actually plays a part in some of my fantasies where I'm mistaken for a toddler. Because of this though, I wear what's basically a training bra everyday. Next, I slid my panties down and unclipped my bra. I was now naked, but not for long. I picked the Goodnite back up and put my hands through it. A shiver ran through my body, which caused me to notice just how hard my heart is beating. I brought the Goodnite down to my feet and slid my left leg through it, followed shortly after by my right. I gripped onto the soft sides and effortlessly pulled it up and over my groin. I was finally wearing a diaper! Well, not technically a diaper I guess, but it was certainly close enough for me. The Goodnite fit me perfectly and was actually a bit thicker than I expected. The inside was super soft and comfy as well. I turned around and went over to my full body mirror to look myself over, loving the sounds the pull-up made as I walked. I looked absolutely adorable as well! I probably couldn't pass for a toddler, but I could easily make myself passable as a 9 or 10 year old. Just to test this theory, I grabbed a couple of hair ties off of my dresser and put my hair up into a pair of pigtails. To add to the effect, I placed my left thumb in my mouth too. I looked back into the mirror and fell in love with how cute I looked. If I didn't know better, I would believe that I was a legitimate child. As much fun as I was having, I knew it would be best to get to sleep soon, as I still had to go to school tomorrow. I took a couple big drinks out of my water cup and set my alarms before going over to my closet. I debated sleeping in just my Goodnite but decided against it in case mom were to come in here for some reason in the morning. I got out a pair of pajama pants and a large t-shirt, put both on, undid my pigtails, and got into bed. The Goodnite was really noticeable and quite a bit distracting, which made getting to sleep a bit difficult. I could only imagine what it's going to be like to pee in this thing. Based on what I've read online, it will feel amazing. Some concerns soon started running through my head because of this though. What if it leaks? What if I don't like it? I quickly dispelled these thoughts and assured myself that everything would be okay. Eventually, I was finally able to drift off to sleep. --- I immediately woke up when I heard my first alarm going off. The first thing I noticed was the padding of the Goodnite I was wearing. It was finally time to wet it! I definitely needed to go after drinking all that water last night. I've been awake less than 30 seconds and my heart is already racing. I began pushing and slowly felt a trickle of urine come out. Moments later, I was able to get it up to a full flow and could hear it hitting my Goodnite. I placed my hand over my crotch, relishing the feeling of the warming padding. I could feel the urine run along my inner thighs and butt before being absorbed into the padding, which made me feel even naughtier than I already did. After another 20 seconds or so, my bladder finished emptying. The feeling of the wet pull-up was absolutely wonderful! The padding bulked up by a considerable amount and was super warm. I pressed the padding up against my privates just to get a better of feel of it, and adored the feeling. My pee had filled the Goodnite up quite a bit, but I could tell that there was still some padding left dry. I decided to get up out of bed and examine myself. I moved slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible so that mom wouldn't hear me if she was awake for some reason. I was impressed by how heavy the Goodnite became compared to last night, but I guess filling it with pee will do that. I could even feel it being pulled downwards by the weight of it all. Once I was out of bed, I lifted up my shirt and pulled down my pants so that I could examine the freshly used pull-up. The sagging and increased bulk were clearly visible when looking at it in my mirror. Showing off my thoroughly used Goodnite like this made me feel like a naughty child. Thinking about it, maybe I am just a naughty child. I purposefully peed myself multiple times and told a bunch of lies, just so that I could wear a diaper. I even peed in that diaper and enjoyed every second of it. Hell, I even look like a child right now. I guess that settles it then. I'm just a naughty little girl. And like any naughty child, I should be punished. Thinking like this caused me to become incredibly horny. I gave my privates a little rub through my wet pull-up and it caused it to grow even more noticeable. Sadly, I couldn't really punish myself with a spanking since mom would definitely hear it. I couldn't think of any other fun punishment for myself, so instead I decided to just hop back into bed and use my imagination. I pulled up my sweatpants and crawled back into bed, still being as quiet as possible. I laid down on my back, stuck my arm down my sweatpants, and began rubbing myself through the warm, wet pull-up. The feeling was absolutely mesmerizing. The texture and warmth of the soggy padding felt amazing against my sensitive parts. This stimulation was causing my imagination to run wild with fantasies. I pictured myself being made to stand in the middle of the living room naked, except for my absolutely soaked pull-up and a pacifier. Mom would tell me what a bad girl I was and tell me that I needed to be punished. She'd pull my wet pull-up down before dragging me across her lap and spanking me. The spanking was with her hand for only a minute before she switched to using a wooden spoon. Mom would continue spanking me and telling me that "naughty little girls get treated like babies" until I was crying and begging for mercy. When she was finally finished spanking me, she laid me on the floor and replaced my pull-up with a giant pink diaper. Next, I'd be taken to the kitchen and strapped in giant highchair. Mom would put a big bib on me and spoon feed me multiple jars of gross baby food until I wet my diaper. At that point, I would be taken to my nursery for another spanking and a diaper change. Imagining this playing out in real life combined with my rubbing caused me to have my most intense orgasm ever. Thankfully, I had my diaper on to catch any liquids that I released from it. The feeling of an orgasm with a wet diaper on was to die for! How have I been without this for so long?! It took me about a minute or so to recover. Thankfully, my pull-up didn't leak at all, despite how much I was rubbing it. I checked the clock in my room and found that it was only 6:00, meaning I still had 30 minutes to enjoy my wet Goodnite. For the remainder of the time, I stayed under my covers and just enjoyed the feeling of my soggy pull-up. I even let a little bit more pee out into it as I was laying there, which was good because it was starting to get a little bit cold. I was saddened when I heard my alarm go off. I wish I could just lay here all day and play with my Goodnites. Unfortunately, I needed to get ready for school. At least today was Friday, so I could spend all morning tomorrow playing with it. I was about to get up to go tell mom that I wet again, but she suddenly entered my room. "Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well last night?" She asked. "Y-yes." I replied, startled. "Sorry for surprising you honey. I have to go into work early today and wanted to talk to you first." Mom explained, taking a seat at the foot of my bed. "Okay..." I said, already assuming this is going to be about the bed-wetting. "Did it happen again?" Mom asked, setting her hand on my leg. "Y-yes..." I quietly answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart. Did your protection at least help?" "Y-yes, it did. It's way better than a wet bed." "That's good. I think it would be a good idea for you to do a bit of research today and see why this is happening or some things that may help, okay?" "Okay mom, I will. What should I do with this Goodnite?" I asked, my face going red. "Leave it in the bathroom garbage honey. I'll throw it out later tonight." Mom answered. "Okay mom." "Okay honey. I'll see you after work. Have fun at school." Mom said, getting up from my bed and leaving. Mom wanted me to research some ways to stop my supposed bed-wetting? It made sense why, but I didn't really want to change anything with my routine. It would be suspicious if I didn't find or try anything though. Maybe I could just stop drinking water at night? That would make it harder to wet in the morning though. I realized I was wasting a lot of time thinking about this stuff here and got up out of bed. I still needed to get ready for school. Getting up and walking around in the wet pull-up felt just as great as laying still with it. The padding squished around and rubbed up against me as I walked, making it impossible to forget it is there. Sadly, my time left with it is being cut short. I got to the bathroom and was forced to say goodbye to my pull-up. I stripped down out of my clothes until I was left in just the wet garment. I examined myself in the mirror and once again got the feeling that I was a naughty child. Sadly, I didn't have a ton of time to continue examining myself, so I hesitantly gripped the sides of my pull-up and pulled it down to my legs. The once white insides were now colored yellow and visibly damp. I stepped out of it and brought it over to the trash. I got into the shower and began my usual morning routine. About halfway through the shower, I began thinking about what mom had asked me to do. Maybe I could tell mom I'll set an alarm in the middle of the night to use the bathroom? That would probably be the best option since I doubt she'll ever be able to tell if I actually did so or not. I should probably do some actual research on this too just in case. Right as I thought I had a solution figured out, a naughtier idea popped into my head. Maybe I could use this as an opportunity to fulfill another fantasy of mine. What if I asked mom to punish me whenever I wet the bed? This would be a perfect opportunity to experience a true spanking. I could feel myself getting a bit horny again at this thought. It will probably be hard to get mom to agree with it though. She's never spanked me before and I doubt she really believes in its effectiveness. I could probably accomplish it with a good strategy though. I soon realized that I was getting distracted again and began to hurry up with my shower. I'll do a bit more planning on the bus, provided I don't miss it. My morning routine went along like normal after that. Sadly, mom couldn't make me breakfast so I had to make it myself. Thankfully, I was able to make it to the bus on time. As soon as I took my seat, my mind began to drift back to the idea of asking mom to spank me. How would she react to it? As far back as I can remember, she's never even threatened to spank me. Thinking about it, maybe that's why I have fantasies about getting spanked. I doubt I would love the thought as much if I had experience an actual spanking. It was something I wanted to try though, and this would probably be my best shot at it. I spent a lot of my time at school coming up with a game plan. This caused me to once again pay little attention in class. The nature of my plan was also causing me to become aroused off and on throughout the day, which didn't help anything either. I was relieved when the school day was finally over. While waiting for the bus to take me home, I finalized the details of my plan. When I get home, I'm going to do some research online to see if I can find anything about punishing bed-wetting with spankings. I'll use this to back me up if I need to. When that's done, I'll bring it up to mom. I'll ask her to spank me if I wet the bed or my Goodnites. My reasoning will be that it will force my body to associate wetting the bed with getting spanked, which may make it stop. It isn't a perfect plan, but I think it will be enough to get mom to at least try it. I got home before mom like usual and immediately got my laptop out to do some research. I found several sites and blogs where parents mentioned spanking their teenagers and preteens for wetting the bed, but not many of them mentioned it succeeding. I bookmarked a few of the pages where people mentioned having success with spankings. They likely wouldn't be necessary, but they would be good to fall back on if I need to. A few sites I found during my search gave guides and tips for administering these spankings. My particular favorite had several recommendations on it that I loved. It recommended that the spanking be done over the knee and on the bare bottom. In addition, it recommended the use of implements like hairbrushes, wooden spoons, or even paddles for older kids and to spank for a set amount of time or strokes. I'll definitely show this site to mom if she asks. My heart started to beat quickly as I heard the front door open and mom walk in. I had no reason to be as nervous as I was yet, but I couldn't shake the feeling that my plan wouldn't work and mom would start to suspect what was actually happening. I managed to suppress the feelings a bit though and went out to greet mom. "Hi mom." I said while leaving my room. "Hey sweetheart. How was school?" Mom responded. Mom and I talked for a while with no mention of what she asked me to do this morning. Since she didn't bring it up, I didn't either. Eventually it was time for dinner, so I went back to my room while mom was cooking. I continued looking through blog posts from parents who spank their kids for a while and soon found myself reading ABDL stories about being punished for bed-wetting. By the time mom called me in for dinner, I was fairly horny. That should help me with my courage if necessary though. Dinner was going normally for a while. Mom made a chicken pasta dish, which tasted great. I was a bit distracted by the lingering arousal from before, but it was slowly fading. Mom and I talked a bit more about our days like usual before the topic began to shift. "Were you able to do a bit of research?" Mom asked me. My heart rate began to speed up and my face started to burn. I guess it's finally time for my next plan. "Y-yes, I did..." I quietly responded, looking away. "Well, did you find anything helpful?" Mom followed up, not breaking her gaze on me. "I think I found something that might help... It's kind of embarrassing though..." I answered, my face burning even more and my privates starting to tingle. "I understand sweetheart. I know this is hard must be hard for you. Take all the time you need." Mom said, making me feel a bit more confident about what I was about to say. "Well... I read online that it may help to, well... punish me for wetting the bed." I responded. I don't know why, but this was even harder than when I asked for diapers yesterday. I couldn't bring myself to look at mom now. I hope this didn't seem suspicious to her at all. "Punish you? I've never really punished you too much before sweetheart. What else did it say?" Mom asked, talking slow and calm for me. "We-well, they said that eventually my body we begin to associate wetting myself with being punished, which will make me stop." I explained, still not making any eye contact. "I guess that makes sense... What kind of punishments did they mention?" Mom asked. This is it, the moment of truth. "They said the most effective method is... s-spankings." I choked out. It felt good to finally say it. "I see... Is this something you want to try?" Mom asked me, seeming a little bit uncomfortable. "I think it may help..." I responded, still looking away. Mom got out of her chair and walked around the table to me. She got down on her knees to get level with me and gave me a hug. It caught me a bit off guard, but I enjoyed it. "If you think it will help then we can try it sweetheart. Let's finish eating dinner and then talk about this more, okay?" Mom suggested while stroking my hair. "Okay mom..." I responded, returning her hug. The rest of dinner was mostly silence and me feeling like I did something wrong. I headed back to my room once we were finished while mom stayed behind to clean up the dishes. Once back at my room, I continued reading stories about diapers and spankings. This helped me somewhat take my mind off of dinner and how embarrassed I was. I was half way through a story about a girl being tied up in diapers when mom knocked on my door. I quickly closed all of the ABDL tabs on my laptop and got up to let her in. I was already horny from the stories I was reading, so hopefully that will make this a bit easier. "Are you ready to talk sweetheart?" Mom asked, taking a seat on the foot of my bed. "Yes." I answered, also taking a seat on my bed. "Okay. Do you still think that punishing you will help?" "Yes..." I said, looking away. "Then I guess we can give it a try. I've never really had to punish you though, and when I did, it was never with a spanking. Did the stuff online give a guide for it?" Mom asked. "Y-yes, they did. I'll pull it up." I answered. I quickly pulled up the website with the spanking guide I loved on my laptop and handed it to mom. She spent a couple of minutes reading through it, saying nothing. The entire time she was reading, I spent studying her face and waiting in anticipation. "Okay sweetheart, I think I've decided how I want to do this. In the morning, I'm going to come check on you. If your Goodnite or bed are wet, then you're going to get a spanking right away. Since you're a big girl, the spankings are going to be done on your bare bottom with a hair brush. The spankings will last for two minutes. Does that sound okay to you?" Mom explained. "Y-yes, it does." I answered. This is exactly what I wanted! Tomorrow morning is going to be great! "Alrighty then. We'll start tomorrow morning if you have another accident." Mom said. "Thank you mom." I replied. Another success! Mom said goodnight to me and left my room shortly after. Since today is Friday, I didn't need to wake up early tomorrow for school. Tomorrow morning would be my first spanking though, so I was caught in a dilemma of wanting to go to bed now or not waste my Friday night. After some mental debating, I decided to compromise by staying up for a bit, but get ready for bed now. I went to the bathroom and performed my usual routine, leaving out the toilet of course. Afterwards, I retreated back to my room and pulled out one of my Goodnites. My pants soon found themselves on the ground, followed by my panties as I hastily slid the pull-up into position. I opted to not put any pajama pants on yet, allowing my pull-up to be visible and easily accessible. I went back to my laptop and continued reading where I had left off when mom walked in. The stories of diaper punishment and spankings kept me very excited. I would consistently start rubbing myself through the Goodnite and have to stop myself from going over the edge. The soft, thick padding felt great on both my hands and my privates. I don't think I could ever go back to masturbating without a diaper after this. After a while of teasing myself, my need to pee became apparent. Wasting no time, I placed my thumb in my mouth, my hand over pull-up, and became relieving myself. The only sound in my room was from the laptops fans, so I could easily hear my stream of pee hit the padding. Using my free hand, I pushed the now wet padding into my crotch and began teasing myself more. The feeling of my warm urine soaking into the Goodnite and pressing into my crotch was absolutely mind numbing. Seconds later, my bladder and was empty and the pull-up was sagging. The warm and wet padding pressing up against me felt amazing as my mind drifted to thoughts about the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow morning. Hopefully it's enough to make me sorry for being so naughty tonight. I could picture it now: mom comes in to wake me up and I have to shamefully tell her that I had another accident. She'd waste no time pulling me over her lap, pulling down my soggy diaper, and laying into my bottom. From there, my mind began to drift back to various fantasies of mine as I continued to please myself through the pull-up. After my spanking, mom would pull the wet Goodnite back up and send me to the corner for further punishment. I'd stand with my nose in the corner and my arms behind my back for multiple minutes while mom got the supplies to change me into an actual diaper. With these and other similar thoughts in my mind, I quickly orgasmed into the wet padding. I spent multiple minutes sitting still, just enjoying the feeling of pee soaked pull-up. After recovering a bit, I decided it would be a good idea to go to bed. This pull-up was already soaked, but felt way too good for me to want to take off. Besides, mom might get suspicious if I go through 2 pull-ups in one night. I just need to be careful if I want to pee in it anymore. All I could think about while trying to fall asleep was the feeling of the still warm pull-up and the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow. This combination made falling asleep difficult. Thankfully, my masturbation session minutes ago had worn me out a bit. That combined with my general exhaustion from a day of school had me asleep not too long after. --- I woke up sometime after the sun was up. The wet pull-up was now cold and not nearly as comfortable as it was when I fell asleep. The discomfort of it was making me feel like a little girl. Not thinking about it too much, I let a little stream of pee escape into the already soaked diaper. The new pee absorbed into the back of the pull-up, warming it up a bit but not enough to counter the cold of the front. Now that I'm a bit excited and feeling naughty, it's time to find mom and get my spanking. My heart sped up and my privates began to tingle at the thought of this. I've read about spankings for years now, and it's finally time to experience a genuine one. As I was getting out of bed, I heard foot steps coming from down the hall. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom asked, opening my door and walking into my room. "I slept a little too well..." I replied, looking down at the floor. I'm sure it was already obvious to her that I wet myself. The pull-up I was wearing was sagging pretty badly and it was evident through my pajama bottoms. "I'm sorry sweetheart," Mom said as she came over and enveloped me in a hug, "do you still want to do what we talked about last night?" "Y-yes..." I weakly answered back. "Okay, wait right here for a second while I go grab a couple of things." Mom instructed before leaving me alone. While alone, I took the time to give myself a couple more rubs through the wet pull-up. I want to enjoy this as much as possible and what better way to do it than while horny? The pull-up was a bit uncomfortable though with how cold it's gotten. While uncomfortable, it did do a good job of making me feel just like a naughty child. A naughty child who needs a spanking. Mom returned moments later and thankfully didn't catch what I was just doing. In her hands, I saw her phone, a towel, and my big wooden hairbrush I keep in the bathroom. I've given myself some spankings with it before, so I knew that this was going to hurt. Seeing this caused some 'juices' to escape my privates and fall into the already soaked pull-up. "Come here sweetheart." Mom instructed as she took a seat on the wooden chair in my room. I walked over to her and she draped the towel over her lap and began fiddling with her phone. When I arrived in front of her, just reached out and gripped the sides of my waist, signaling for me to hold still. "Here's how this is going to go: I set a timer on my phone for two minutes. Once you're in position over my lap and ready, I'll start the timer. I'm going to spank your bare bottom uninterrupted until the timer sounds. Understand?" Mom explained. I replied with only a nod. I then felt moms thumbs hook around my pajama shorts. They were soon pulled down to my ankles, leaving me standing in front of her with in only my top and a visibly soaked pull-up. This caused me to blush even more than I already was. The wetting may have been intentional, but mom didn't know that. She just sees her adult daughter in a wet diaper. Next went the Goodnite. Mom hooked her thumbs around it just like my pajama pants and brought it down to my ankles, leaving my hairless crotch exposed to her. "Over my lap honey." Mom instructed. I complied, stepping out of my pajama pants and pull-up. I left them on the floor behind me as I walked over to her side. I took a deep breath as I draped myself across the towel. My stomach pressed right against her legs. Due to the height of the chair and my short stature, I was completely unable to reach the ground. This left me even more helpless to what was about happen, making me even more excited. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yes mommy." I replied, getting a little too into my naughty child head space. I was too excited to care though. Finally, I get to experience a true spanking. My petite butt was pointed right in the air, just waiting for the first strike to be delivered. *THWAP* I let out a little cry that was a bit more of a moan. Mom definitely wasn't holding back. That hurt way more than I expected! The impact spot stung terribly. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Mom continued to deliver a steady stream of spanks to my bottom. Each smack hurt just as bad, if not worse than the last. Every swat was on a different spot of my butt, which was causing my entire back side to hurt. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* I lost count of the smacks shortly after we started. My moans soon turned into whines as mom continued punishing my bottom. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* My internal clock was completely thrown off as well, meaning I had no idea how far into this we were. It could be 10 or even 100 seconds until the alarm sounds. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears started forming in my eyes at this point. Maybe I'd bitten off a bit more than I could chew? *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Deep down though, this was still incredibly exciting to me. I felt exactly like the naughty little girl that I am. I wet myself on purpose and lied to mom. This spanking is well deserved. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* The excitement did nothing to cancel out the genuine pain I was experiencing though. My ass hurt like never before. This wasn't even comparable to the spankings I've given myself in the past. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears were now flowing down my face as I began crying. My butt was on fire! I may have been enjoying this on some level, but at the same time I just wanted it to end. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* This feels like it had been going on for an eternity! Did mom forget to start the timer? I was already bawling my eyes out and didn't know how much more I could take. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *DING* *DING* *DING* At last, the alarm was going off! That was seriously only 2 minutes? It felt like 10! At this point I was slumped over moms lap, unable to do anything except cry. My ass felt like it was on fire and I was definitely feeling like a humiliated little girl. "Shh sweetheart, it's over now." Mom said as she stroked my hair and rubbed my sore bottom. "I-I'm s-sorry, m-mommy!" I blubbered out through my crying. I truly was sorry for manipulating her like this, but it was well worth it for how I feel now. My ass was burning, but my naughty cunt was also burning with lust. "I know, sweetheart. Do you think you're ready to get up now?" Mom asked me, still rubbing my butt. "Y-yes." I meekly answered. Because I had no leverage, mom had to lift me up off of her and set me on my feet, just like a child. Once I was on my feet, I continued where my mom left off in rubbing my bottom, not even remember that I was completely naked, save for my shirt. I took a look back at my mirror to get a good view at my bottom and was shocked by just how red it was. I've never spanked myself hard enough to get it more than a little pink. Right now, it's a darker shade of red than a strawberry! Mom took the towel off her lap and got up from the chair. After folding the towel up and setting it down she turned around and enveloped me into a hug. I was surprised at first, but quickly removed my hands from my strawberry-tinted butt cheeks to return the hug. We silently stayed like this for a moment while mom stroked my hair. "You handled that very well sweetheart. I'm sorry that I hurt you so much." Mom said in her motherly voice. "Don't be sorry mom. I asked for it and needed it." Wanted may have been more appropriate, but mom didn't need to know that. "If you say so. I'm going to get a couple of things at the store in a few minutes. Do you need anything?" Mom asked, breaking away from the hug. "No." I replied, excited at my opportunity to get naughty. "Alright, just give me a call if you change your mind." Mom said, taking the hairbrush and towel with her as she left the room. I stood in my room and admired my butt in the mirror until I eventually heard the door close and her car leave. As soon as I did, I went over to my bloated pull-up laying on the floor and pulled it back up to where it had been 15 minutes ago. After being away from my body for so long it had grown much colder than before. It was honestly a little gross, but very naughty feeling. I took off my shirt and gave another glance at the mirror. My spanked bottom was clearly visible around the edges of the pull-up. Now it's time to have some fun. I took a seat on the chair and immediately felt more pain run through my butt. Even with the soggy pull-up beneath it, my ass still felt like I sat down on a bed of spikes. This didn't deter me though, as I stuck my left thumb in my mouth and my right down the front of the pull-up. My mind went back to mere minutes ago, when I was laid over my moms lap in this very chair, getting a very sound spanking on my naughty, wet bottom. After several minutes of spanking memories and playing with myself, I exploded into my diaper with the biggest orgasm I've ever had. I spent several minutes recovering and just enjoying the feeling of my sore bottom and wet pull-up. Eventually I got myself cleaned up and took a shower. The hot water irritated my sore bottom and now that my horniness has passed, it just hurt. The rest of my day went along mostly normal. I say mostly, because anytime I sat down the pain from my spanking resurfaced and shot through my bottom. After several hours it finally calmed down to a dull feeling and eventually faded. Throughout the day I would periodically pull down my pants and panties in front of the mirror and examined how the color of my bottom changed. It may not have been the best in the moment, but I thoroughly enjoyed my spanking earlier. It probably wasn't something I want to experience everyday though, as the pain in my butt lasted several hours past the actual spanking. This wouldn't be good for paying attention in class when I had school. Unfortunately I've put myself in a position where I can't enjoy a wet pull-up without getting a spanking. Was it worth it though? Without a doubt. When it came time for bed, I needed to make a choice. Did I want another spanking tomorrow morning? After slipping on my Goodnite for bed and feeling a tingling in my crotch, I decided that I very much did. After laying down in bed, I let loose and flooded my pull-up. It soaked up everything I gave it and quickly expanded. With thoughts of another spanking in my mind and a warm, soggy pull-up around my waist, I eventually fell asleep. --- Mom woke me up the next morning by lightly shaking my shoulder and encouraging me to get up. I groaned a little and felt my cool, saturated pull-up squish as I moved my legs. As I slowly got up, I remembered what is in store for me right after bed. The thought of another spanking excited me of course, but I wasn't sure if I was prepared for another one after what I got yesterday. "How did you do today?" Mom asked me, obviously referring to my bed-wetting. "The same as last night." I answered. "Alright then. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom said as she left my room, presumably to grab my hairbrush. I stood up and got out of bed as instructed. While I waited for mom, I stuck my hand down the back of my pull-up and felt my bottom. I found a couple spots that will still lightly bruised from my spanking yesterday and slightly cringed knowing that they weren't going to get better today. I wasn't as excited for my impending spanking today as I was yesterday either, so I'm sure that was going to make it hurt more. While my hand was down there, I gave myself a few rubs to at least try to get myself horny for the spanking. Not soon after, I heard mom walking down the hall and approaching my door, so I quickly pulled my hand away from myself and out of my pull-up. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to pleasure myself too much before I had to stop. I was still a bit excited, but not nearly as much as yesterday. Mom didn't say anything as she sat down in the chair and draped the towel over her lap. Just like yesterday, she set an alarm on her phone and beckoned me to come over. I did as instructed and mom wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants and exposing my soaked Goodnite. She began pulling it down, but instead of bringing it down to my feet she stopped right above my knees. When I asked her about this she said it would prevent me from kicking as much as yesterday. I blushed from being told that and from being exposed to mom like I was. Having my pee filled pull-up around my legs like that made me feel like a naughty child, which was perfect. I've fantasized about being put into a timeout corner dressed exactly like this numerous times. In those fantasies it was always right after a sound spanking though. It was hard to move around with my legs restricts like that, but I was still able to waddle over to moms side and position myself for my spanking. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me after I draped myself over her lap. "Yes." I answered while bracing myself for the next 2 minutes. Mom placed her hand over the small of my back to help keep me still and used her other hand to start the timer. After grabbing the hairbrush, I quickly felt the first painful blow make contact with my already bruised bottom. I groaned and braced for the next one while trying my best to imagine myself in one of my fantasies. The pleasure could only do so much to counter the pain though, and before too long there were tears in my eyes. Not too long after, the tears were flowing down my face and I couldn't concentrate on any pleasure that I may have been receiving. The pain was even worse than yesterday, which is really saying something. Each loud swat of the hairbrush brought pain throughout my entire body and left my butt feeling like it was roasting over a fire. After what felt like an eternity, mom's alarm when off and the blows to my backside ceased. I couldn't do anything but cry over mom's lap while she rubbed my sore bottom and cooed that it was over. The rubbing felt nice, but did little to alleviate the burning pain. "Are you doing okay, sweetie?" Mom asked me while continuing her rubbing. "Y-yes." I managed to choke out. I had stopped crying, but I was still sobbing a bit. "Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked me. I tried to stand up, but didn't have any leverage, so mom had to help lift me off of her like I was a child. I had trouble standing up straight once I was on my feet. The pain from my butt caused my legs to be very wobbly and unstable. It didn't really matter though, since mom stood up and wrapped me in a hug, supporting my weight. Mom kept supporting me in the hug until I was able to confidently stand on my own. When I was finally able to, she left my room to go do other things. As soon as it was safe, I pulled my cold, bloated pull-up back up. After it was back where it belonged, I sat down in the chair mom had just spanked me in. My cold urine squished out of the pull-up and right onto my stinging bottom, which had just suffered a new burst of pain from sitting down. The pain became a secondary thought after I started getting in the right mood. Thinking about the spanking I just had, along with fantasies of mom coming in here with a big, thick diaper to put me in, I began pleasuring myself. Pull-ups were great and all, but they weren't technically a diaper. Maybe when I run out of Goodnites I could get some actual diapers instead? By doing that, I would be missing out on the humiliating, childish designs though. I'd have to contemplate that later though, for now I was free to fantasize about being put into a big, thick, baby print diaper. I imagined myself just after my spanking. Instead of what had actually happened, mom would instead lift me up, pull my wet pull-up back up, and put me into a timeout in the corner. I would cry in the corner and release more urine into my already at-capacity pull-up, causing some to dribble down my legs. Mom would come get me shortly and guide me down onto a changing pad she had setup all while scolding me for leaking. On the changing pad, she would rip out the sides of my Goodnite, exposing my hairless privates. Mom would lift my legs to wipe me down and deliver two more swats to my already bruised bottom for squirming. I'd cry out, only to be met with a large pacifier being inserted into my mouth. My bottom would then be lowered back down onto a multiple inch thick, all pink diaper with baby bottle and letter block patterns. Mom would extensively powder me before finally taping the giant diaper onto me. With that, I exploded into my pull-up. After my few minutes of post-orgasm high, I got up out of the chair to get cleaned up. Standing up made the pain in my bottom flare, forcing me to let out a slight moan. The hot shower didn't help my bottom either. I felt the lasting effects of my morning spanking throughout the entire day. Because of this, I resolved to keep both my bed and pull-up dry for the first time in close to a week. It was one thing to deal with a sore butt at home, but having one at school would be bad. The hard chairs would increase the pain much more and make it hard to concentrate. I felt a sense of disappointment as I slipped on my pull-up that night. As much as I didn't want to, I'd need to keep my Goodnite dry tonight. If I didn't I wouldn't be able to sit still at school tomorrow. It feels like such a waste to not use it though. Maybe I could find a way to punish myself when I get home from school tomorrow? I had to restrain myself from rubbing myself through my pull-up after thinking about that. If I got too horny, I probably wouldn't be able to stop myself from wetting. After close to an hour of trying not to think about doing something naughty in my pull-up, I was finally able to fall asleep. --- Mom came to wake me up as she had been doing for the last few days. Waking up without the feeling of wet padding was actually kind of weird after having done so for multiple days. I needed to pee pretty badly though, and had stop myself from instinctively letting it go. "How did you do last night sweetheart?" Mom asked, nudging me a little. "I'm dry!" I answered, sounding a little more excited than I probably needed to. "That's great sweetheart! Did you do anything different last night that you think helped?" Mom said, leaning down and hugging me. "I really didn't want a spanking before school." I answered, telling the truth. "Well I'm glad that it's working. Maybe I should start spanking you for other stuff too?" Mom said with a little laugh. I blushed and looked away. As much as I liked spankings, I wanted to keep them on my own terms. I had to be in a certain mood to want a spanking, and I definitely wouldn't be in that mood after getting scolded about a bad grade or something. "Just kidding sweetheart. Come on, get up and get ready for school." Mom said, leaving my room. I did as instructed, hurrying down to the bathroom as I actually needed to pee pretty badly. When I got to the bathroom, I quickly pulled my pajama pants down to my ankles and the pull-up down to my knees. Using the toilet with my pull-up pulled down made me feel like a little girl. I almost wished mom would come in and praise me for 'making it to the potty on time.' After I was done 'using the potty', I discarded my unsoiled Goodnite in the garbage can. In the shower, I tried to brainstorm ideas for a fitting punishment when I got home from school. I could spank myself, but it would never be enough after getting spanked by mom the last couple of days. I tried hard, but I couldn't think of any way to punish myself other than spanking. Well, there were plenty of things I thought of, but didn't have any of the supplies. I've always wanted to give myself an enema. The idea of being filled with tons of water through my butt and being forced to hold it seemed perfectly humiliating to me. The best part would be after getting the enema though, when I'd be put in a thick diaper that would easily absorb it all. I could imagine myself having to beg to be allowed release it into my diaper. Unfortunately, we didn't have an enema kit nor did I have any diapers that could absorb that much liquid. I was unable to think of anything useful until I got out of the shower. After I finished drying off a bit, I glanced at the sink and saw a fresh bar of soap sitting next to it. The idea of washing my own mouth out with soap instantly found its way into my head and I instantly knew that it would work. I'd read about it in ABDL stories before, but I've never thought to try doing it myself. I decided then and there that it would be my punishment when I got home from school. My day at school was uneventful, as usual. My mind constantly drifted to thinking about after school and my impending self-punishment. My heart started beating a bit harder on the bus as I approached home. From what I'd read, mouth-soapings weren't fun to experience. A punishment wasn't supposed to be fun though, and I'd done something naughty. I rushed through the door as soon as I got home. Mom was still at work for the next couple of hours, so I'd have plenty of time to myself. After setting down my things, I raced to the bathroom and stared at the bar of soap. Very soon, it would be cleaning out my naughty mouth. Remembering that mouth-soapings can be messy, I took my shirt off and set it on the toilet lid. I unclipped my bra and set it down as well, leaving me completely topless. While setting my bra down, my eyes drifted over to the trashcan. I'm guessing that since I was dry this morning, mom didn't feel the need to take out my pull-up. Since there was nothing wrong with it, I decided to take it out and put it on for my punishment. I quickly pulled down my jeans and panties and stepped out of them. As soon as they were off, I began working the Goodnite up where it belongs. Now that I was appropriately dressed in nothing but a pull-up, it was time to begin. I picked the soap off its tray next to the sink. While running it under the water and getting it nice and lathery, I looked up at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me was a little girl with nothing but her pull-up on. Given my relatively short stature and my practically non-existent chest, I felt even more like a toddler. When the soap was plenty lathery, I braced myself and opened my mouth. I tasted the chemicals as soon as the bar rubbed against my tongue. The taste was terrible, and the feeling it left behind was just as bad. Once the bar was about as far in as it could get, I began sliding it in and out. Suds and soapy saliva rapidly began pooling into every crevice of my mouth. Drool began to flow down my mouth and onto my chest as I continued soaping every surface of my mouth. After every surface of my mouth felt like it had been thoroughly coated in the disgusting tasting soap, I bit down on the bar. The fowl taste made itself known again as soon as my teeth broke the surface of the now-soft bar. Using my clean hand, I quickly set an alarm on my phone for 90 seconds. Setting my phone down, I lifted my head up to see how I looked. My mouth, chin, and chest were covered in soapy drool and a caked layer of soap was visible all around my mouth. The drool was still flowing as well, so I'm sure it will be much worse by the time I can take the soap out. If someone saw me, there'd be no way they'd think I was an 18 year old girl. Instead, they'd see a naughty toddler with a thoroughly cleaned mouth. As I stated multiple times already, the soap tasted terrible. It was like I had just taken a drink of random cleaning products with a touch of mint. The feeling was just as bad. My entire mouth was coated in a film with a feel that I couldn't quite describe. My teeth felt especially bad, seeing as how they were dug right into the bar of soap. I looked down at my phone and whined when I noticed that only 30 seconds had past. This was a truly terrible punishment that I'm glad mom never used on me. Sure, she threatened me with it multiple times as a child, but never went through with it. Experiencing it now was terrible, but at least I was in control of the situation. At 40 seconds left, I felt pressure in my bladder. Without even thinking, I immediately began letting loose and flooding my pull-up. After a couple of seconds, I realized what I was doing and tried to stop. By then though, it was already too late. Unable to stop the stream, I decided to just enjoy it. I was slightly turned on before due to my humiliating self-punishment, but the feeling of my wet pull-up amplified it. I let out a moan as I felt my pee soak throughout the pull-up, which caused me to bite harder on the soap. My pee just kept flowing and eventually I even felt some drops run down my leg. My bladder finished emptying as soon as the alarm I set went off, leaving me no time to think about my leaking pull-up. I quickly pulled the bar of soap out and began furiously rinsing my mouth out. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get all of the after-taste or feeling out. After cleaning out my mouth the best I could, I focused on cleaning up the rest of my body. The drool that didn't land in the sink was completely covering my chin to my chest. Once that was done, I was finally able to shift my attention to my leaky Goodnite. I never planned on wetting it, but I lost myself in the moment. I quite literally had an accident. I knew I should of taken it off, but the thought of having a literal accident made me too horny. Standing right in front of the mirror, I brought my hand down and began pleasuring myself through my filled pull-up. My pee squished out through the pull-up, sending a little more down my leg and even onto my hand. I came very quickly and intensely after thinking about myself being punished by mom like I had just done myself. I imagined mom standing behind me, throughly soaping my mouth while I stood there in nothing by a pull-up. Eventually, I was instructed to bite down on the soap like I had done already. Mom would then begin to paddle my bottom while I stood there and wet my pull-up. Once I recovered, I began to grasp the severity of what I had done. Not only had I ruined a bar of soap, I also completely filled a pull-up that I told mom I kept dry. I was legitimately in fear of getting a spanking now, especially after I had just relieved all of my horniness. The best idea I came up with was to bury the Goodnite and soap in the garbage under some other stuff and hope that mom wouldn't notice when she took it out. Not exactly safe, but it was the best idea I could come up with. I carefully took my pull-up off and placed it in the garbage. I made sure to thoroughly clean myself and used the wipes to help cover up pull-up in the trash. The slight taste and feel of the soap didn't leave my mouth for at least another hour after I left the bathroom. That time wasn't fun. No matter how much I tried, I could not get the feeling to go away. Thankfully, it had naturally gone away by the time mom got home and made dinner. My night proceeded like usual for a few hours after dinner, until mom unexpectedly walked into my room. Chills spread through my body when I saw the unhappy expression on her face. "Do you want to talk about what I found in the bathroom garbage, sweetheart?" She asked me, not sounding very happy. "W-What did you find?" I timidly asked, already knowing the answer. "I found a very wet pull-up, even though you told me you were dry this morning." Mom answered. "Did I?" I asked, trying to feign ignorance. "Yes, you did. That's why you didn't get a spanking this morning." Mom fired back. There was no doubt in my mind that she thought I had lied to her this morning. "Oh, I um..." I tried to respond, but couldn't think of a valid excuse that wouldn't reveal what had actually happened. "Listen sweetheart. The spankings are supposed to help you stop waking up wet. You're not going to get better if you lie to get out of them." Mom said to me. "I'm sorry mom..." I said, looking away. "I'll be back in a moment then sweetheart." Mom said before leaving my room. I had a good idea what she was doing and I was afraid. It's one thing to get spanked when I was horny and wanting it, but that wasn't the case this time. My heart started pounding as the fear of my impending spanking began to set in. I couldn't believe I was stupid enough to wet that pull-up! Even while I was in the middle of punishing myself for not wetting it. Mom came back half a minute later carrying the usual hairbrush and towel, confirming what I already knew was coming. "You know the drill, sweetheart." Mom said, taking a seat. I looked down in shame and slowly made my way over to mom. Once I was close enough, she unbuckled my jeans and began lowering them to my ankles. She made me step out of them and soon my panties followed, leaving me bottomless. I didn't resist as she lightly pulled me over her lap. We both said nothing and before I knew it I felt the first blow of the hairbrush assault my bottom. I could tell that this wouldn't be pleasant in the slightest, based solely off the first few swats. Maybe I deserved this for being so reckless earlier, but a full spanking seemed a bit excessive. The swats continued raining down at a slightly faster rate than usual and it wasn't too long before I was in tears. The last couple of spankings I was able to enjoy on some level, but I just couldn't put myself in the proper mood. This probably made the pain much worse for me. "I'm sorry mommy! Please stop!" I cried out, practically blubbering now. My pleas fell on deaf ears though and mom continued the spanking with no hesitation. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, moms alarm went off. Like before, I probably wouldn't have even known she stopped if I hadn't heard the alarm. I laid still on moms lap, crying my eyes out afterwards. Usually mom would let me stay there until I could confidently get up, but this time was different. After half a minute or so mom lifted me up off her lap and carried me over to my bed. "W-w-what are you d-d-doing, m-mommy." I blubbered out as I was laid down painfully on my back and butt. "We're not done with your punishment yet, sweetheart. The first spanking was to make up for the one you missed this morning. This next one is for lying to me to get out of a spanking." Mom explained. My heart nearly stopped when I heard I was about to receive another spanking. I knew mom was mad, but I had just been spanked until I was a crying mess! There's no way I could handle any more! "No! P-please mommy! I'm sorry!" I begged. "I know you're sorry sweetheart. I hope after this you'll be sorry enough to not do it again. Here's what's going to happen: You're going to pull your legs back and hold them in place against your chest. Then, you're going to get a 30 second spanking in that position with the hairbrush." Mom explained. I could only cry harder as I accepted my fate. I slowly raised my legs up to my chest and assumed the diaper position. I had wanted to get spanked like this before, but not like this! My very red bottom was soon on full display to mom, who was readying another timer on her phone. After starting the timer, mom wasted no time beginning her assault. The hairbrush quickly rained down on my already sore butt. This hurt much worse than what I just received, but it was not in the same spot. It take me a moment to realize that mom was hitting my lower butt and sit spot! Before long I was howling in pain with tears freely flowing down my face. Mom didn't hesitate in the slightest though and kept up a consistently fast pace. It wasn't too much longer before I whining out loud as well. It was only 30 seconds, but it felt longer than the normal spanking I had just received. I immediately let go of my legs and let them fall once mom's alarm went off. That was a dumb decision on my part though, as a fresh wave of pain shot through my body as my butt hit the bed. I quickly rolled over onto my stomach and rubbed my butt while I sobbed into my pillow. I cried for several minutes while mom stood behind me and rubbed by back and butt. After a few minutes, mom gave me instructions to 'wait here' and then left the room. I hadn't moved an inch in the time she was gone but had managed to get my crying under control. "Let's get you ready for bed sweetheart. Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked once she returned to my room. I silently began getting out of my bed while being careful not to touch my butt to anything. Once I was on my feet, mom began taking off my shirt and bra, leaving me naked in front of her. My face blushed red, though it would be hard to tell due to all the crying from before. I was embarrassed to be standing on display like this, but was too exhausted to give any resistance. "Do you need to use the potty?" Mom asked me as she set my discarded cloths on my bed. "N-no." I said lightly. Mom then went over to my bag of Goodnites in the corner and grabbed one out of it. She brought it over to me and began to spread it out in her hands. When she got down on her knees in front of me I realized what she was expecting. Humiliated, I lightly used moms shoulders to balance myself and stepped into the pull-up. Mom then began snaking it up my legs until I felt the padding take its proper place. I let out a small whine when I felt it brush over my sore bottom. "I want you to go brush your teeth and then we can talk." Mom instructed. "Y-yes ma'am." I replied, quickly scurrying to the bathroom in only my pull-up. I quickly brushed my teeth like my mom instructed before returning to my room. Any and every movement caused my Goodnite to brush against my sore bottom, forcing me to try to be as still as possible. The entire time I couldn't get my mind off of what had just happened. Mom had given me not one, but TWO spankings and then dressed me in one of my pull-ups like I was a toddler. Thankfully mom didn't discover what had actually happened with that pull-up, but I'm not sure if that was worth a second spanking. In the moment, I silently swore to myself that I was going to stop wetting my pull-ups. It was certainly fun, but it was no longer worth receiving a spanking over. I had only myself to blame for asking for this treatment of course, but there was nothing I could do about it now. When I returned to my room mom had already laid out a set of my pajamas on the bed. I wordlessly made my way over to them to put them on, but mom stopped me before I could. "I want to talk before you finish getting ready for bed." Mom explained. Standing in front of mom in just this pull-up was going to make the lecturing I was about to receive exponentially more humiliating for me. I complied though, not wanting to risk any other punishment. "I'm disappointed that you lied to me this morning sweetheart." Mom started. "I thought you were being mature and handling this like an adult, but this morning you lied to me to get out of a punishment like a child would. I thought I could trust you to tell me the truth and manage your bed wetting yourself, but today you have shown me that that is not the case. So, for the next few weeks, I will be managing your protection." "Please mom, I'm sorry! I promise I won't lie to you again!" I said, not knowing what all what mom explained would entail. "Sorry sweetheart, but you showed me today that you can't be trusted to handle it yourself. Starting tonight, I am going to keep your protection in my room. I will bring you one to change into at night before bed. In the morning I will come in to check if you stayed dry myself. Do you understand?" mom asked. "Yes ma'am." I answered back. I was mad about getting lectured and compared to a child, even if it was appropriate. Mom left my room with the package of Goodnites in tow soon after hugging me and wishing me good night. I got myself dressed in the pajamas that she laid out for me afterwards and got into bed. It was hard getting comfortable due to the hot pain throbbing on my butt cheeks. I ended up laying down on my stomach. Laying in bed in pain like this only hardened my resolve to stop wetting myself. It took a little bit due to how early it was for me to be going to bed and the pain, but eventually I finally passed out. ----- I woke up sometime in the night with my bladder aching. Instinctively, I almost let it flood into my pull-up but was thankfully able to stop myself. I forced myself to get up out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. The pain from last nights spankings was still present, but somewhat dulled out. When I got to the toilet, I carefully pulled down my pajama pants and pull-up. Once they were out of the way I sat down, winced, and let my bladder go. I was actually somewhat proud of myself for not using my pull-up instead. Embarrassment filled me when I realized how silly that sounded. When I was finished, I pulled my pull-up and pajama pants back into place. I made my way back to my room quickly and tried to fall back asleep. I'm not sure how long it took, but I eventually succeeded. ----- I woke up in the morning to mom shaking my shoulder. "Come on sweetheart, get up and get ready for school." She lightly said. I eventually rolled over onto my bottom, slightly feeling the residual pain from last night. It was nothing major though and I was able to stand it. "Did you stay dry tonight?" Mom asked. "Yes." I answered, brushing my hands against my pull-up just to be sure. "Well, get up out of bed so that I can check." Mom instructed. "Please mom, I promise that I'm dry. You don't need to check." I embarrassingly answered. "You told me you were dry yesterday when you weren't sweetheart. Now come on, I need to get ready for work." Mom answered back. Defeated, I slowly rolled out of bed. Once on my feet, mom got on her knees in front of me. She hooked her hands around my pajama pants and gently brought them down to my ankles, exposing my dry pull-up. I thought it being visually dry would be enough to please her, so I was shocked when I felt her rub the bottom of the padding. "Good job sweetheart!" Mom said while standing up and giving me a hug. "Now go get ready for school." I did as instructed, this time without the feeling of wastefulness that I had yesterday for not using my pull-up. As much as I wished I could have, it was not worth the spanking. I deposited my completely dry pull-up in the garbage can without a second look back and carried out the rest of my morning routine. That night at around 10:00pm, mom came into my room carrying one of my Goodnites. I expected her to come over and dress me in it like last night, but instead she just left it on my bed. I guess I still had the privilege of putting it on myself. After that, mom wished me good night and went to bed. ----- This routine continued for the next 3 days. In that time I made sure to keep my pull-ups dry, earning lots of praise from mom every morning after she personally verified it. In that same amount of time, I never felt an urge to masturbate or even look at ABDL content online. That is until Friday night. It was a little after midnight and mom had gone to bed hours ago. I was a bit 'pent up' by this point so I finally gave in to my urges. I quickly stripped out of my pants and panties and replaced them with my pull-up. Next went everything above my waist, leaving me completely naked except for my pull-up. Now properly dressed for the occasion, I sat down at my computer and began searching through several ABDL stories. After several minutes I settled on one with ample usage of diaper punishment and spankings. The main character was a girl who was tricked into being diaper punished by her little sister. The little sister made sure that the main character received plenty of spankings and humiliation the entire time. Reading through the story made me long for a spanking of my own. It had been over 4 days now since my last one and much as I hated them in the moment, I still enjoyed them and the humiliation they provided. Was it worth it though? In mom's eyes I was finally getting my bed wetting under control plus I would probably end up regretting it afterwards anyways. On the other hand, if I stayed dry too long she would eventually take away the Goodnites I had worked hard to get. It may also look suspicious if I just up and stopped with no issues after over a week of wetting every night. With these thoughts in mind and horniness clouding my judgment, I release my somewhat strained bladder and began wetting my pull-up. It soaked it all up without issue while I began playing with myself and imaging myself in the position of the main character in the story. When I had finally finished wetting, the pull-up was warm, squishy, and felt and like heaven. I stood up and continued playing with myself, getting lost in my own imagination. I imagined myself in the story. I needed to pee really bad and had to beg my sister to pull down my pull-up and let me use the training potty in my room, as I was forbidden from doing so myself. She refused however, forcing me to wet my pink princess pull-up in front of her. She wasted no time in calling our mom, who was angry with me for not using the potty. I would then proceed to be thoroughly spanked on my bare bottom before being sent to the timeout corner in my wet pull-up and a pacifier. I exploded into my wet pull-up shortly after. The similarities to my current situation made the fantasy even better for me. Sadly, I didn't have a training potty or a pacifier though. I did however receive spankings for wetting myself, which is exactly what I'm in for when I wake up tomorrow. As I calmed down and came off my high, I began regretting what I had done. I was now guaranteed a painful spanking tomorrow morning. With mom having all of my dry pull-ups and and checking for wetness herself every morning, there was no way out of it. That made it a bit exciting for me, but still scary. After finishing the rest of my bed time routine in my already soaked pull-up, I slowly drifted off to sleep. ----- I woke up to mom nudging me like usual. I instantly took notice of my wet pull-up and remembered what I did last night. It was fun then, but I'm now regretting it. When I rolled over on to my back I felt my cold pee squish out up against my skin, which didn't feel too pleasant. "Did you stay dry again sweetheart?" Mom asked me after giving me a moment to wake up. "N-no" I answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart, you were doing really good too. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom instructed before leaving my room. I groaned and did as instructed. At least she didn't ask me to let her see. It doesn't really matter though, since she would be getting a clear view of it in a few minutes. I slowly made my way out of my bed and onto my feet. Mom returned moments later carrying the customary towel and hairbrush. "Let's get this over with sweetheart." Mom said, beckoning me over to where she was sitting. I thought the same thing and made my way over to her. She wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants, exposing my bloated pull-up to her. She had me step out of them and toss them aside. Next went my Goodnite as mom pulled it down to my knees. I was now properly dressed for my spanking and mom didn't waste any time guiding me over her lap. The swats began almost as soon as I was in position, engulfing the house with sounds of slapping and whining. After a while, the whines turned into crying. This was my first time getting spanked in over 4 days and in that time I apparently forgot just how bad they hurt. One of the worst parts was not knowing how much longer I had to endure it. I had a clock in my room, but I couldn't see it from my position over moms lap. The entire time I was crying I was regretting letting my horniness get the best of me last night. It was then that I resolved that I was finished getting spanked, even if it meant I would have to give up my pull-ups. It was ironic really; I had told mom that spankings may help stop my bed wetting as a way to fulfill my perverted fantasies, but they were doing exactly that. After what felt like an hour, moms alarm sounded and my butt was finally spared. As usual, mom let me lay still and soothed my sore butt until I was able to get up and stand on my own. During that time I tried to stop crying. I also thought over my resolve that I made minutes ago. As much as I loved the feeling and childishness of my pull-ups, they weren't worth the pain I was in and I could only keep them for so long without using them. Eventually I was helped up off moms lap and onto my feet. Once mom was gone I pulled my wet Goodnite back up and carried out the rest of my morning routine. ----- It has now been 10 days since my last 'accident' and the same amount of time since my last spanking. Mom has been praising me often for how well I've been doing like I'm a child, but at this point I didn't really mind. Since my last spanking, I've only masturbated once in my pull-up. I was smart enough not to wet myself first though. Tonight was going to be the night that I give up my pull-ups. I am going to tell mom that I'm going to sleep in my panties. I felt a pang in my heart at this thought. I loved the feeling of my pull-ups and the childish humiliation they brought, but I couldn't justify keeping them if I wasn't going to use them. The spankings I had personally requested had ruined any chances of me wanting to use them. My package of Goodnites was starting to run somewhat low as well. Mom returned them to me last week, but still verifies the reported state of my pull-up every morning. There were probably about 7 in there still if I had to guess. I planned to keep them around, stored in the back of my closet 'just in case'. Maybe I could still take one out and indulge in some naughty fun from time to time. That night I sat down at the dinner table with mom. Things were going normally until I spoke up about my plan. "Mom, it's been 10 days now since my last accident." I exclaimed. "Yep, good job sweetheart." she replied. "Because of that, I'm going to try wearing my panties to bed tonight." I stated, feeling like a small child. "It seems like your problem is under control now, so that's good. I'm going to miss seeing you in your protection every morning though. You look just adorable with it." "Mom!" I fired back. I agreed with her and I will miss wearing them, but being told that by my own mother is embarrassing! "I'm just kidding sweetheart. I'm glad you don't need them anymore." She answered. Dinner and the rest of the night went on as normal after that. When I went to get ready for bed I instinctively went to grab a pull-up, but stopped myself. With a depressed sigh, I went and brushed my teeth, padding free. It felt wrong laying down in bed without a pull-up on. They have been my exclusive night time underwear for over two weeks now, and I felt like I was missing something without them. It was kind of hard for me to even get to sleep without feeling the soft padding up against me. I will miss my pull-ups, humiliation, and in a way even the spankings. They all had been a large part of my life for what felt like a while now, even if it was just a few weeks. Maybe in the future I could have a couple of one-off accidents to justify wearing them again for a few nights. That would have to be a while from now though, since my butt was still not ready for another spanking. With these thoughts in mind, I slowly drifted off to sleep. I don't remember too well, but I believe there were tears in my eyes at the time. - End - Epilogue: I very recently graduated high school and am now looking for a summer job before I go to college. The prospect of having a job was exciting to me. Soon I will be able to purchase my own baby items and indulge further into my fantasies. For now though, I just had to be patient. It has now been four months since I gave up my pull-ups. In that time I have not wet my bed once. I have, however, taken a pull-up or two from the leftovers in my closet to play around with. I would of course wet them and play with myself, just like I used to. I only did this if I could dispose of them without mom knowing though, which made it hard and is why I've only done it twice. While I had kept my bed completely dry every night, I was unfortunately unable to keep my bottom free of spankings. After my bed wetting supposedly stopped because of the spankings, mom began to use them as her go to disciplinary method. I was relatively well behaved, but I could have my moments from time to time. Misbehavior used to be met with a lecturing and possibly a light grounding, but now it was met with a lecturing and a firm spanking. These were usually done over moms lap in my bedroom with a hairbrush like before, but mom was not afraid to mix it up. After I brought home an F on a report card she was the angriest I'd seen her in a long time. She made me lay down on my bed and assume the diaper position, just like when she punished me for supposedly lying to her about wetting myself. Afterwards she spanked my poor bottom senseless for multiple minutes, making sure to shade every part a nice red. Sadly, the spankings were very effective too. I would always be on my best behavior for days after one. This didn't go unnoticed by mom either. If I was acting up, she would ask if I needed an 'attitude adjustment', which I very quickly learned was code for a spanking. Just the threat of it was usually enough to get me in line. Other than that though, my life has been mostly normal. There's no way I'd ever be able to forget my experience as a fake bed wetter. I honestly missed it a lot, but I would be crazy for wanting the frequent spankings that came with it. Now that I graduated high school every day was free for me though, so maybe an occasional spanking wouldn't be too bad... After thinking that, I contemplated if it really was worth it. I did heavily miss wearing my pull-ups to bed every night and their ability to make me feel so good. I still had a few in my closet that were left over from before. Maybe I could wet myself once or twice, just to have them back for a little bit... That night when I was beginning to get ready for bed I opted to skip using the toilet and set a quiet alarm for 6:00am. I had a harder time than usual falling asleep that night. It could partially be attributed to my bladder, but I think it was largely due to thoughts of my pull-ups and what tomorrow would bring.

Triggered by a mention in a different thread. Have you ever been on a spanking horse or bench? fi so tell us about the experience. Was it just once or twice or a regular thing.

Disclaimer: There will be some difficult subjects such as violence, brief mention of drugs/alcohol and also some strong language used. A/N: Hello everyone! This will be the last part of Willa's series but I do plan to continue telling the other character's stories! Just to make something clear, the story is starting two years before Willa goes to Henderson and will be told from the perspective of her brother and her. However with the first chapter, it's going through the years showing the events that shaped her childhood and lead her to all the problems she had before she went to Henderson. I hope you enjoy! ooOoo Chapter 1: Ten Years Ago She wet herself. That was the first thing she noticed. She hadn’t wet herself since she was about five years old. She was ten now. Ten year olds did not pee in their beds. The doctors said she was in shock. They said that it was completely normal but watching your parents be murdered was not normal. Nothing about the situation was normal. She remembered her parents were in the living room watching a movie when they broke in. The living room was right next to the front door and they should’ve heard the door open but for some reason they didn’t. Upstairs, she was supposed to be asleep but she’d just gotten a new ipad (they wouldn’t get her a phone) and could finally text her friends and a cute boy had asked for her number so she was waiting up for him. But if he did text, she never saw. It had already begun. She first heard her father shout. Her dad was a calm person. Always mellow, not one to get easily triggered. Standing at six feet, he was a big guy and most people found him intimidating upon the first meeting but their fear always quickly disappeared. Willa remembered jumping out of bed and racing into the hall with the tablet in hand. Standing at the top of the stairs, just out of view, she peeked around the corner. Her dad’s hands were up. There were two men. They shot him first and he fell to the ground. Next was her mother, she didn’t stand a chance. The men rushed from the house out the open door. It had been less than five minutes. Less than five minutes and her parents were dead. Less than five minutes and her entire life had changed. That’s what she told the police officers when they spoke to her at the hospital. She didn’t feel sad. She didn’t really feel anything, the words just poured from her mouth. Willa squeezed her hands into fists and out. In and out. They were dry, clean. The blood had been washed away. She leaned back against the pillow, slightly shivering, The paper hospital gown was not warm at all. She sat stiff straight, her heart pounded against her chest. The sound of blood rushed through her ears. That’s when she felt the wetness between her legs. The police continued to ask her questions and she continued to pee. The officers realized what had happened. No more questions were asked. ooOoo Six Years Ago It was what every fourteen year old girl dreamed of. Their first date. She squealed… yes, squealed when Andre asked her to be his date to the eighth grade dance. Out of all the girls in the school, he asked her. Mister Popular wanted to go out with well… not so Miss Popular. She was what you’d call a wallflower. Sitting at the back of class, her hand raised yet no one saw. Pressed against the wall, someone bumped into her and her books fell to the ground. Yet no one seemed to notice. If she disappeared, no one would know. She was unmemorable. Plain. Ordinary. So why would Andrew Crawford ask her to semi? It didn’t make sense. She had a bad feeling about it but still said yes. She wanted to hope that the feeling was wrong. She had wanted to feel pretty for once. But now she hid behind the school, sucking on the tip of her thumb as mascara streamed down her face mixed in with salty tears. She slid down the wall to the ground, her chest heaved up and down. Never again, she promised herself. Never again, would she say yes to a boy. She was a fool to think Andre Crawford actually liked her. He’d stood her up, arriving with Shelby Hennings instead. Everyone was in on it. The invisible girl getting asked by the pretty boy. Now that was a comical sight. It was all a bet to see if she’d actually say yes. They called her a baby for crying and maybe she was. Why else would she be sucking on her thumb? Boys sucked. Middle school sucked. Her entire life sucked. She’d even straightened her thick curly black hair for tonight and went shopping at the cute new boutique downtown. She hadn't been dress shopping since her mother died and so she picked out what the shop owner suggested. It was a mustard yellow knee length dress. The color went best with her caramel skin and she’d gotten matching pumps. She spent her entire monthly allowance on that night. It was supposed to be magical. It signified a start of a brand new life. A better one than she was living right now. Living with her uncle was fine was fine. He left her mostly alone and she managed alright and her brother Adrian attended Washington State University and was only home on the holidays. Should she call her uncle to pick her up? No. That was too embarrassing. She’d have to walk home. The likelihood of getting kidnapped was high but it was better than facing the truth of her uncle’s words. “He’s using you.” he had said just a few hours ago but she hadn't believe him. Now, she sat on the ground, outside the school, sucking her thumb and painfully alone. Her mother would’ve known what to do. She knew everything. ooOoo Two years ago “Y-you’re kicking me out?” she stammered. It had only been two days since she graduated high school. Two fucking days. Her uncle had already cleaned all her stuff out of his apartment. They sat in trash bags by the front door. It’s not like she was surprised. He had never wanted her or her brother in the first place. He fed them when needed. Spoke to them when needed but other than that left them alone. She doesn’t even think that he noticed when her brother moved out. “You’re eighteen years old. You have a job and are going to college in a few months. I’m sure you can figure something out, Willow-” “My name is Willa!” she snapped. “And if you had paid attention or even bothered to show up to my graduation then you’d know that I didn’t apply to schools and I was fired from the restaurant.” He scoffed, rolling his brown eyes and ran his hand through his grey hair. He had a beer belly and always seemed to wear the same grease stained shirt and pants. The apartment reeked of stale beer and left over pizza. She was desperate to get out of there but not now. Not like this. “Well, tough luck. I’m fucking broke and if you stay, we’ll both have no place to live. Besides, I've dealt with your strangeness for long enough.” She went silent. Tears burned at the back of her eyes. “You didn’t think I knew about your little diaper obsession? Why the fuck would a grown adult hide diapers in their drawer, hmm?” Her lips wobbled. She’d kept them securely hidden away where no one would find them but of course he’d go through her room. He was a cruel man. If he wasn’t drinking then he was doing drugs. There was a reason her parents kept her and her brother away from him growing up. And besides, they weren’t diapers. They were pull ups. She… she still peed in her pants at night. That problem had never been fixed but had managed to keep it a secret the past eight years. Besides, It was simply just a precaution. It’s not like she wore them outside her room. “Call a friend or something or your brother. Andrew, yeah. Andrew will take you in. Just don’t come back here.” Adrian! Her mind hissed. His name was Adrian. Her older brother by five years. Her protector who hadn’t been around lately. Her everything. He’d take her in. He had to. She had no friends because she wouldn’t let herself get close to others. The semi formal still played in her mind every day as a reminder not to trust anyone. Now, she couldn’t even trust her uncle. “Fuck you!” she spat as she dragged the two black bags out the door. She made it halfway down the street and around the corner before she allowed herself to break down. It was as if she had been hit by a moving train and the pain didn’t start to sink in until later. She was freakin homeless. At eighteen years old. No matter how much she wanted to go to her brother, she couldn’t. He and his girlfriend lived together and he had just gotten some new fancy job with the state department that was top secret. He literally couldn’t tell anyone about it and they’d gifted him with a brand new apartment and car in the upscale neighborhood. She didn’t want to go and get in his way because wherever she went, trouble followed. But it wouldn’t hurt to stay at a homeless shelter for a few days, would it? She’d have a place to sleep at least for tonight and then tomorrow she’d figure else something out. ooOoo “I’m sorry but we’re at capacity.” Those words were starting to sound like a broken record. It was her third shelter she’d been turned away from. Perhaps, she could beg her uncle to take her back. At least there, she had some warmth and a roof over her head. She refused to stay on the streets. “Are you ok?” Her head shot up. A tall blonde woman was talking to her, a well dressed one at that. She didn’t belong in this neighborhood that much was obvious. Sketchy people lived here. Poor people lived here. “I don’t mean to intrude but you’ve seemed to um… wet your pants.” A gasp escaped her lips as she looked down at the rapidly growing stain around her crotch. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. She raised her leg, about to stomp her foot, but stopped herself at the last moment. Her chest heaved up and down. She bit down on her bottom lip, wide eyes filled with tears. This had never happened before in the day. It had never happened in public before. How could she not have felt it? Willa was prepared for the ridicule. The laughter. But none came. Instead, the woman handed her her sweater. “Tie this around your waist and cover up the stain. Do you have anywhere to stay?” she eyed her trash bags in pity. Timidly, the young girl shook her head side to side. “My name is Vera James. I can help you if you wish. I’ve worked with many, kids, such as yourself with similar problems-” “It was a one time thing and I don’t have a problem,” her voice hardened. The lady pursed her lips, continuing after the interruption. “Everyone has accidents.” she said matter of factly, “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before and It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I live in Henderson, you may not have heard of the town, it’s a little outside of the city. I foster at risk youth and troubled teens-” “I’m fine,” her voice rose before she could let the woman continue. Her mother had always warned her about stranger danger. Just because she was nice and seemed to care, did not mean she was not dangerous. Besides, she’d never heard of this Henderson place and if it was so great, what was she doing here? “I’m, um, I’m going to stay with my brother.” she made up an excuse. The woman didn’t believe her. “I was actually on my way there right now.” she said. “Now, if you’d excuse me.” ooOoo A/N: I hope you've all enjoyed the first chapter! There wasn't a ton of ageplay in the first chapter but trust me, it's just getting started! I've actually already started writing the second chapter and so that should be posted shortly!

I call this desert reading. It is just a single scene that really does it for me. These are the type of scenes I really like in a story. Dominant female, submissive male and for whatever reason they end up unwillingly in a diaper. Here is just a fun scene that is easier to write rather than a total story with character buildup just to get to the best part (desert) [Luka] "I just don't see it" I said while laughing. "You don't have an authoratative bone in your body" "Yes I do!!" Grace replied. "You don't baby". I looked at her and smiled. "You really don't. But it is ok because it is a part of your personality. You are caring and empathetic. You got to know your strenghts..." "Yes I do. And I will prove it to you." Grace replied. "Get up right now and get me a drink" she said a deep firm voice. I watched Grace just stare at me. I could see her jaw clench, her face tighten, and her face flush a little. I could tell I hit a nerve at that last comment. "I am sorry honey. I shouldn't of said that". I looked at her in the eyes and I saw her relax a little. She was still upset about it but hopefully not enough to ruin the evening. "Go get me my drink" Grace demanded. She actually did a good job demandinag it. You could tell she meant business and had the don't fuck with me tone. The problem is I don't like being told what to do and I love to push the envelope. I am not sure why but it was just something I enjoyed doing. "Nah I am good. If you want a drink you can get up yourself and grab one." I said. Grace looked at me in pure exasperation. All of the softening she had just done reverted back to the upset Grace. She proceeded to get up and stomp in to the kitchen. She grabbed a beer out of the fridge and poured it in to a glass. "Can you grab me one too?" I asked. She looked at me. She looked at the beer. She then looked at me again. She slowly returned to the fridge and grabbed another beer. She popped open the beer and grabbed the glass containing her beer and walked back over to me. As I reached for the beer she proceeded to turn the can upside down and dump it all over me. I was completely drenched in beer. My shirt.....shorts.....underwear.....hell I even had some in my hair. "What the fuck Grace!!" I exclaimed. Grace looked at me. Her eyes her lit with fire and she was mad. "First off, don't cuss at me. Who do you think you are that allows you to speak to me that way. Second of all, don't be a jerk and you won't get beer poured on you." She walked back to the kitchen, grabbed a towel and walked back to me. She threw the towel at me. "There. Dry yourself off and get out" "Come on Grace. I am sorry. We were supposed to hang out and watch a movie." I said. "I didn't mean to get you this upset" "You're a jackass. Why would I want to hang out and watch a movie with you after all this?" "Grace....Lets calm down. I am very sorry. I was a jerk. You got even with me. I mean hell, you dumped an entire beer on me. My clothes are soaking wet." Grace still looked mad but I could see that she was calming down. I would need to tread very carefully here. "You deserved it. Fine, you can stay. But clean up this mess. We also need to find you some dry clothes. It looks like you peed all over yourself and my couch" I grabbed the towel and wiped up all the excess beer on the couch and floor. "I just want to point out that even though you're super pissed at me you still are concerned about my clothes" I said. "That is someone who is a very caring person" "Yea well......I just don't want you getting my couch any more dirty. Now strip so I can throw your clothes in the washer." Grace said it perfectly. It was commanding, direct, and I could tell by her tone and her eyes I better do what she said. I immediately stood up and took off my shirt and pants leaving me in nothing but my boxers. "I said strip" Grace said again in that demanding tone. I can't look at you when it looks like have peed your underwear." I pulled down my underwear and put it with the rest of my wet clothes. She picked them up and took them to the washer as I stood there butt naked. Someone is clearly enjoying this. Grace said. I looked down and sure enough my penis was at full attention. Grace walked out of the living room to put the clothes in the washer. "So what am I going to wear since you just took my clothes?" I yelled. Grace walked back in as I heard the washer start up. "I could just leave you naked" she said. She looked at me while licking her lips. "What do you think about that?" "I am not too keen on the idea if you must know" I responded. "Don't you have some sweats and a shirt I can wear?" "Let me see what I can find. My brother was visiting a while back and I still have some of his stuff here" Grace replied Grace frowned at me as she stood up and headed back in to her bedroom. I waited, standing buck ass naked while I heard her ruffle through her closet. I heard her laugh and then come back in the room carrying a pair of pajamas. Upon closer inspection they looked like the pajamas with the feet attached on them and a teddy bear logo on the front. "What is this?" I asked apparently in a not too great tone. "THIS is the pajamas that my brother sleeps in." Grace responded. "WHy is he sleeping in footy pajamas." I asked again in a not great tone. "He has some learning issues. He likes these pajamas and they are very functional. "Why can't I just borrow some of your pajamas. Or sweats or wahtever" I whined? "Because you'll stretch them out. Besides, you're the jerk. This is an appropriate punishment" Grace said. "Don't be such a big baby." "What about underwear. You took my underwear too" I inquired. "Trust me on this you will not want to borrow his underwear." Grace said. "Now come here, lets put this on and try to salvage the rest of the day" "How could his underwear be any worse than what you're asking me to wear? Come on Grace, I need underwear. I can't have my penis rubbing against the pajamas and everyhing." Grace looked at me and a big smirk came across her face. "You sure?" she asked. "Yea I am sure. Just get me a pair" I demanded. "Ok. fine." Grace got up and went back in to her bedroom. I heard her looking through her closet and she came back out holding a huge puffy diaper in her hand. Although this diaper was very different, as it was not baby size, and had a picture of zoo animals over it. My eyes went wide and before I could stop myself "What the fuck is that!" I almost screamed. "You need to calm down" Grace said in a menacing tone. "I am sorry" I almost cried. "Why are you holding a diaper?" "You said you had to have some underwear. I told you that you didn't want to wear his underwear and you insisted it couldn't be any worse than the pajamas. Now be very careful here because I am very sensitive about my brother". I gulped and tried to calm down from surprise. "Why does your brother have thoes pajamas and a diaper?" I asked. "He has a some issues. As a result, at night he has to wear a diaper." She said. Now come over here and I will help you put the diaper on get you in the pajamas. "I am good" I said. "I don't need the diaper" "Yes you do. You made such a big deal about underwear so now you will wear it" Grace looked me dead in the eyes and I could tell she was serious. "Grace......I don't want to wear a diaper. Its humiliating." I said. "Suck it up buttercup." she said. "Fine." I relented. I went to grab the diaper and the pajamas and grace pushed my hand away. "You will need help" Grace said. "I can figure it out" I said. "I doubt you have experience putting a diaper on yourself. Besides you won't be able to put those pajamas on by yourself anyway." "What are you talking about?" I asked. "The pajamas are designed where you can't take them off without help. This way my brother can't remove his diaper at night. You will need my help to put those pajamas on and take them off" Grace stood up, walked over and grabbed my hand. "Now lay down and lets get this done with." I hesitated and felt a sharp sting on my bare butt as Grace's hand came down hard on my butt. I jumped and said "Owww" and instinctively moved my hands to cover by butt. "I am very good at diapering boys who don't want to be diapered. Don't make me ask you again or you really will see the authoratative side of me come out. I laid down on the floor and watched as grace unfolded the large diaper fluffing it out. "Skoot your butt up" she said, I lifted my hips up as she slid the diaper under me. I slowly let my butt slide on to the diaper. She grabbed the front end of the diaper and simultaneously pushed my erect penis down and pulled the diaper over it resting on my stomach. "You sure seem to be enjoying this" she said. She grabbed the side of the diaper with tapes and pulled the left side of the diaper to the center applying the tape at the center of the diaper. She did the same with the right side. She then grabbed both sides of the diaper and readjusted it. Following that, she untaped the left side and readjusted it giving the diaper a tighter fit. Grace grabbed my arm and stood me up and I felt a few patts on the backside of my diaper. "What was that?" I asked. "Sorry. I can't help myself. Whenever I see a diapered butt I have to pat it." Grace grabbed the pajamas and held out the legs portion. "Step in" she said, I did as I was told and then heard her zip up the back of the pajamas along with a slight click. "There you go. You want anything to drink?" she asked I stood there with a blank look on my face. After about 3 seconds of silence I looked down at myself and these ridiculous pajamas. I looked so infantile. I also felt the very thick diaper around my waist along wtih the thick padding forcing my penis down. I reached down to touch the diaper but felt the very thich pajamas prohibiting me from really feeling anything. "This feels weird" I said. "Oh relax Luca. It is just a diaper" Grace said. "Do you want a drink or what?" "I will get it. I learned my lesson ok?" I said. I walked towards the the kitchen but due to the thickness of the diaper it was more of a waddle than it was a walk. The other surprising thing was the noise. You could heaer it crinkle very loudly. I grabbed two beers out of the fridge and poured them in to a glass. Grabbing the beers I walked back to the couch and handed Grace her beer. "I don't like this Grace. I feel weird and this is humiliating" I said. "How am I supposed to relax and watch a movie like this?" Grace looked at me with her soft caring eyes. That look and expression is what I fell in love with six months ago when we first met. "Luca honey, just relax. You don't have any other options. Your clothes are in the washer and that is all I have. Just drink your beer and lets pick out a movie" "No way Grace. This isn't fair or funny." I exclaimed. "Luca, you don't have a lot of options. You need me to let you out of the clothes. After the way you acted I am thinking of just leaving you like this for the rest of the evening" I reached behind me to pull the zipper down on my pajamas. No matter how hard I tried to reach the zipper I couldn't quite get it. Every humiliating attempt was magnified by the sound of the diaper crinkling and Grace just looking at me with a huge smirk on her face. "Are you done?" she asked. "I can't get these pajamas off" I exclaimed. "I need to take them off so I can take off this diaper" "Of course you can't. I told you that. These pajamas are designed to prevent the wearer from messing with or removing their diaper. And even if you could reach the zipper it takes a key to unlock the zipping mechanism." I looked at her and just wanted to scream. "You probably should just calm down. Your clothes still have a while before we can throw them in the dryer. And like I said, I am tempted to leave you like this for a while for the way you have been acting. So drink your beer and lets watch a movie. And maybe next time you won't act like a jerk." I chugged my beer and went to the kitchen to grab another one. I dramatically dropped to the couch barely avoiding spilling my beer while Grace turned on the movie. After another 10 or 15 minutes I finished that beer and grabbed another one. "You might want to slow down there mister" Grace said. "Whatever" I said in a childish tone. I finished that beer and tried to focus on the movie. However, I found that chugging 3 beers in less than an hour makes me slightly drunk and before I even realized it I fell asleep. [Grace] I picked up the remote off the couch and turned off the movie. Luca was fast asleep in my lap sleeping off his 3 beers in a row. He was always a sucker for someone rubbing their fingers through his hair. I looked at him and just couldn't believe the turn of events today. First off, why was he acting like such a jerk. It's like he was trying to egg me on. "You don't have an authoratative bone in your body." Who the hell was he to say that!?! And then ordering me to get him a drink in my own apartment!?! He is lucky all I did was pour a beer on him. But what really threw me for a loop was the whole clothes thing. He clearly couldn't sit in wet clothes all day. I wasn't going to stretch a pair of my sweats just because he is a jerk. The pajamas would of been fine for a few hours and I could of washed them afterwards. But he just couldn't let it go. I don't understand the whole underwear thing. I mean he kept going on and on about needing underwear. I told him to let it go but he wouldn't. I knew I had a few left over diapers from when my brother last stayed over so I figured this would be great payback. He can wear a diaper for a few hours, we can laugh about it, and that is it. He just freaked out. I don't understand it. It is just a diaper. But at this point there was no way he was getting out of it. It is a good thing I have a lot of experience dealing with someone who doesn't like his diaper because he put up such a fuss. I mean I had to essentially spank him to get him to lay down. And then that temper tantrum over taking the diaper off!. What was that all about? He himself said he needed unerwear and there were no other clothes. Also, I told him there was no way he was getting out of those pajamas and he kept on trying. What was the most perplexing of all was the fact that he was hard as a rock as I put the diaper on him. I have never seen that. I had to push his penis down just to fit the diaper over him. And boy did he look cute with that diaper on. I know he was embarrassed but I couldn't help myself when I patted his butt over his diaper. But on one hand he says he hates the diaper and the pajamas...... which good. I am happy he is not liking this but on the other hand his visceral reaction said he was enjoying it. I also noticed that when I gave him that spank his erection got even bigger. I looked down at him sleeping. I was starting to get hungry. We didn't have any food in my apartment and I doubted he would be willing to out to eat in a diaper and pajamas. I gently took his head off my lap and put it on the couch. I grabbed my purse and keys and headed to the door. Right before I got to the door I went back to the kitchen and wrote a note telling him I was out grabbing food for us and would return shortly. This also reminded me that I should probably move his clothes to the dryer. I opted not to because he is a jerk and it wouldn't kill him to stay in his current predicament a little longer. I walked out of the kitchen to the door, unlocked it, and left closing the door. [Luca] I opened my eyes just realizing I must of fell asleep. Day drinking does that to me. I stretched my arms and my legs and heard a loud crinkle as the events of the day came flooding back in to me. I sat up and looked down at the stupid pajamas I was wearing. I couldn't believe the predicament I was in. What are the odds that my girlfriend has diapers and some weird ass pajamas lying around. That only happens in stories and movies. "Where did you go Grace?" I yelled. I waited a solid 10 seconds and heard no answer. "Grace, where are you baby?" I yelled again. Still no answer. I stood up and felt the blood rush to my head. I was still feeling the affects of the beer but I was definitely not drunk. I walked in to the kitchen and saw a note on the table. ------------------ Went to get us some food. You were sleeping peacefully so I didn't want to disturb you. Grace ------------------ I was hoping she was getting something good. I grabbed another beer and went to sit down on the couch. I grabbed the remote and started channel surfing while waiting for Grace to get back. After about 10 minutes I felt a sudden urge in my bladder and had to go to the bathroom. I started to get up and walk to the bathroom when I realized the dilema. This was a problem. I have the bladder of a two year old and have to go to the bathroom every few hours. There was no way I could hold it for very long. I tried to reach the zipper again but couldn't reach it. I went and sat down and tried to wait it out. After another 5 minutes and not seeing Grace I grabbed my phone and texted her. [Luca] How much longer until you get back with food? I texted. [Grace] Well hello to you too. Looks like a nap has had no affect on your mood today. [Luca] I am sorry. I just have to go to the bathroom.......... [Grace] And you need my help huh [Luca] Yes grace. I really have to go. How much longer do you think you will be? [Grace] I will be back ain twenty minutes. They are about finished making it and then I will head back. [Luca] I am not sure I can make it twenty minutes!!! [Grace] Are you serious!?! If you can't hold it for twenty minutes then maybe you do need to be wearing a diaper. [Luca] Do you think any of your neighbors could just help me unzip these pajamas. [Grace] You freaked out over the diaper and now you want to show my neighbors? [Luca] I am desperate Grace. I really have to pee [Grace] Those pajamas take a key to unlock. The key is on my key ring with me. You're going to have to hold it. [Luca] Fuck...... I looked at the phone. I didn't really have any options. Like Grace said, I couldn't get out of these clothes without her help. I sat back down on the couch. The pressure was building in my bladder and it was getting pretty bad. I stood up and started walking around the room as panic set in. I wasn't going to make it five minutes let alone 20 minutes. I kept pacing back and forth focusing on my bladder and ran right in to the coffee table. Through the combination of hitting the coffee table along with the shock and pain, I felt my bladder go. All of a sudden I just start peeing and I couldn't stop it. I looked down and didn't see any dampness or moisture on the pajamas. The other thing I noticed is the heaviness of the diaper. As I peed the diaper got heavier but I didn't feel any liquid touching my skin. It is like the diaper absorbed all of it. I at down on the couch. I immeidately noticed that the diaper was thicker but again it appeared to absorb all the urine. What was I going to do? How do I hide this from Grace? As I was going through the different options I heard the lock on the front door click and the door open. [Grace] I unlocked the door and walked in to the apartment seeing John sitting on the couch. "I am back Luca" I said. "I got us some burgers and fries." I said. Luca just stared at me with a blank look. I set the food down in the kitchen and walked over to him. "You ok?. Here turn around and I will let you out so you can use the bathroom. It sounded like an emergency when you texted me" I said. I reached in to my purse to pull out the key to the pajamas. "Just give me the key and I will take care of it" Luca said. "Luca don't be ridiculous. You need me to let you out. Besides you will need help putting the diaper back on once you get done going to the bathroom" I said. "Grace I am done wearing this fucking diaper ok." Luca said "What is your problem Luca?" I asked. "Seriously, why are you making such a big deal about a stupid diaper" I asked. "I should never have been wearing this stupid outfit at all" Luca exclaimed. "Luca, honey. You couldn't wear wet clothes all night. I will move your clothes to the dryer and in about an hour you can have your clothes back. Now I know you have to go to the bathroom so come over here so I can let you out of those pajamas." I said in exasperation. "Fine but I am not wearing a diaper again" Luca said. I looked at Luca and then looked down at this butt. It was obvious he was wearing a diaper if you know what to look for (and I did). It was also pretty clear his sense of urgency in getting out the diaper and clothes was gone also. I started walking to Luca. "What are you doing?" Luca asked. "Confirming a suspicion" I said. I walked up to Luca and patted him on the butt a few times. Luca jumped and turned. "Grace what are you doing!" he almost screamed in fear. "You want to talk about what happened" I asked. "What do you mean do I want to talk about what happened. I don't know what you are talking about" Luca said. I looked at Luca and shook my head. I am sure he was embarrassed but he was also acting like such a brat. I could make this so much more difficult and embarrassing for him if I wanted to...which I did. "I think you do" I said. "I have no idea what you're talking about" Luca defiantly responded. "How do you envision this going down Luca?" I asked. "What do you mean Grace?" "How do you envision getting out of the pajamas and your wet diaper without me noticing? After you go to the bathroom I have to put you back in a diaper since you clearly can't handle not wearing any type of underwear. Do you think I wouldn't notice that the diaper was used? I asked. "What are you talking about!?! I didn't wet the diaper" Luca said a little softer. I laughed at the stupidity of this. This was like arguing with a toddler who didn't want his diaper changed. I went back to the kitchen and poured two more beers. Along with the beers, I grabbed two plates and took them to the table. I started setting the table... "Grace what are you doing?" Luca demanded. "I am setting the table for dinner." I responded. "You need to let me out of these clothes so I can use the bathroom" "I think that ship has sailed. I know what a puffy diaper feels like Luca. I also know what it looks like. When I eventually take those pajamas off you I am going to see that you lied to me. I would of also known when I went to change you in to a fresh diaper. So lets go ahead and eat until you're ready to talk about it." Luca stomped on the ground in frustration. I looked at him with my "I mean business" look and while he was still mad he did stop with the theatrics. "Grace I am about to wet my pants." Luca said. "Listen Luca. We are going to sit here and eat dinner. Hopefully by the end of it we can have a real conversation. That is a nighttime diaper. It can handle a few accidents before it will leak." I finished up setting the tables and sat down. I took a big sip of my beer and waited for Luca. He eventually sat down and I could hear the crinkle of his diaper as he sat. "Cheers" I said as I raised my glass up. He did not recipricate. Instead he just took a sip of his beer and sat there. "You know....You're acting like such a brat. What is your freaking problem" I asked. "You know damn well what my problem is Grace." Luca responded. "Yes. You wet your diaper because you couldn't hold it for 20 minutes. You're so embarrassed and arrogant you won't admit it. It is so painfully obvious but instead of just talking about it you are acting like a toddler." "I would of made it to the bathroom if it hadn't been for these stupid fucking pajamas" Luca screamed. "So you admit you wet your diaper" I said casually. Luca just sat there. "Go ahead and say it Luca." I told him. "Fine. Yes. I wet the diaper. Are you happy?" He said in a very defiant tone. "Why would I be happy?" I asked. I looked at Luca and he said nothing. I waited 30 seconds for him to respond. "What benefit do I gain by you having a wet diaper?" I asked I looked at Luca and he still didn't respond. "You need to answer me Luca. You can't get out of that wet diaper without my help" I said. "I don't know" he said. "Then why did you say it?" I asked "I don't know" he said again. "God Luca. You're worse than a toddler." I said exasperated. "Why did you insist on the diaper?" Luca asked. "You have been such a brat today Luca. You were rude and arrogant. Making fun of me, ordering me around. Then after I poured beer on you and you were ranting about the pajamas..... YOU insisted on some underwear. I told you what I had you wouldn't like. You said it couldn't be any worse than the pajamas. So your damn right I insisted on the diaper. You need to learn when to shut your stupid mouth" I said as the anger seeped through me. I looked at Luca and he looked down. The muscles on his face relaxed and it looked like he was remorseful after hearing what I said. "I am sorry Grace. I really am sorry. I never in my wildest dreams thought I would be wearing a diaper today and then the humiliation of wetting it was a bit much for me" Luca said. "Please forgive me" "Of course" I said. "Now I want you to be honest with me. Can you do that?" I asked. "Of course Grace." Luca answered. "When I grabbed your arm to lay you down on the floor to diaper you, you were hard as a rock. Then, when I gave you a spank I could see a visceral reaction. Were you turned on?" "What!?! Was I turned on? Grace are you serious?" Luca asked. "You promised to be honest Luca. We will find out when I change you anyway" I said. "What do you mean Grace. I figured we were done with this." Luca said. "Your clothes are still sitting in the washer. I don't think you want to sit in a wet diaper this evening while the clothes dry. Don't change the subject. Where you turned on when I spanked you on the butt?" "Of course not Grace. Don't be ridiculous." Luca said. "And you weren't turned on when I put you in a diaper?"" I asked "Of course not" Luca replied I looked at him and could tell he was lying. He was clearly embarassed but he was definitely lying. "I am so sick of this!" I got up and went to the closet. I reached in the back and grabbed a fresh diaper from the existing pack. I also grabbed some baby powder and wipes and came back out in to the living room. I laid the diaper, wipes, and power on the table and went to my purse for my keys. "Come here" I said. "What are you doing Grace? "Come here now!" I said. Luca didn't budge so I grabbed his arm and spun him around. I put the key in to the lock on the pajamas and turned the key. The zipper unlocked and I slid down the zipper. "Step out" I demanded. Luca stepped out of the pajamas and I could see a very wet and sagging diaper on him. I smirked at the site. I sat down on a chair and grabbed his arms and bent him over my knee. "Grace what are you doing?" Luca yelled. "Testing a theory" I responded. I pulled the back of Luca's diaper down exposing his butt and smacked his butt. Luca's hips shot up but I held him firm across my lap. "Owww. Grace stop it" Luca exclaimed. "I will stop when I am convinced you either like or don't like this." I proceeded to spank him on the butt 8 more times. He tried to move his hands across his butt after the second spank and I immediately grabbed his hand and held it on his back above his bottom. As the spanks increased so did the pressure of his penis against the diaper and my leg. I stood him back up and pulled his diaper back up. As I did Luca's hands immediately went to the backside of his diaper. "Lay down" I told him. "Grace lets just stop this" Luca said. "Unless you want to end up with another spanking I suggest you do what I tell you." I said. Luca laid down on the ground. I grabbed the supplies from the table and placed them on the floor next to him. I unfolded the diaper. "Hips up" I said. He pushed his hips up and I slid the diaper underneath him. I then untaped both sides of his soiled diaper and pulled the front flap down. His errection was finally released and sprung up. "Yup confirmed." I said. "You clearly like this" I said. I grabbed some wipes and cleaned up his groin area. I pulled the soiled diaper out from under his butt, rolled it up and taped it closed. I then grabbed the powder and liberally applied it to his groin region. I pushed his penis back down and pulled the front of the diaper up over it touching his stomach. Taking the left side of the diaper I undid the tape and taped it to the landing strip of his diaper. I repeated this process on the right side. I then grabbed the edges of the diaper and pulled up a bit to readjust the diaper. I then untaped the left side of the diaper and readjusted tightening the diaper. I grabbed the soiled diaper and walked in to the kitchen to throw it in the trash. Luca stood up as I walked back over. I grabbed the pajamas and held them out. "Back in" I said. Luca stepped in to the pajamas. I gave his freshly diaper butt a patt and zipped up the pajamas hearing the familar click ensuring the zipper would stay in place. Following that, I walked in to the laundry room, moved his clothes from the washer to the dryer and turned it on. "Your clothes should be finished in a few hours. Think you can manage keeping your diaper dry until then?" I asked. "Not funny Grace" Luca responded. "You want to talk about this?" I asked? "No" Luca said. "We don't have to talk about this now, but we will and soon." I said.

CHAPTER 1 In a remote area there is a town of about 50,000 inhabitants which is totally isolated to the population, the only facade accessible to the public is a huge building called «REGRESSION SHOCK THERAPY BUILDING » Inside that building there was a man who was giving a press conference about the success of a private state channel called "The AB Show » This show was based on the film « The Truman Show » 23 years ago The man with absolutely no shame explained that the state has found a way to make huge amounts of money at the expense of broken persons who have suffered a post traumatic shock by easily breaking them down completely so that they become adult baby of 3 years old The tv reality show It's an incredible success, there are thousands of channels available and the public is addicted to « The AB Show » In fact the public is fascinated to see adults baby couple behave and talk like baby, but mostly they are entangled and turn on by the way they having sex, of course they have sex the way they were educated It only takes six weeks before applicants are completely brainwashed. Following this they live in the state hook as a couple in a closed city among thousands of other AB. They are fed, changed, washed etc the only thing they have to do is play with their toys having sex and naturally some spanking to keep them sexually stimulated Soon I’II show you said the men, the video tape that captured all the explicit details of Pete and Katy transformation. Of course the sensitive heart I would suggest you not to watch because there is a lot of violent spanking, humiliation, crying but also a lot of positive reinforcement, and the beautiful thing with positive reinforcement its that when they are no more capable of pain they begin to accepted more and more what happening to them and in a twisted way they begin to craved the humiliation they undergo So let me explain, Pete arrived here 8 january 2020 in a post-traumatic shock, It arises from exposure to trauma resulting in a death Pete was a train operator (subway) in is old life before someone jump in front of is train. So when the paramedics picked him up after all the police interrogation etc, they brought him here to the REGRESSION SHOCK THERAPY BUILDING (RSTB), of course he didn’t know where he was brought, but most importantly he didn’t know he was breating his last moment of is adulthood When he arrived at the RSTB the doctors put him in a artificial coma stade 3 for 14 days by sedating drugs, such as midazolam or propofo, this is deep coma that will put him on any reaction to painful stimuli. During the 14 days the subjects will receive some surgery, here is the list -Minor anal operation (cut the sphincter muscles) -Minor lobotomy -Removal of all teeths -Permanent removal of all hair -Injection of medication via a catheder to weaken the blader -Head phone session (Babyis hypnosis) Now let's go to a commercial pose for a few minutes so that after that I explain these various surgery to you and then I will show you Kati and Pete video transformation

This is a reupload of a story originally available here: https://female-punishment-in-preston.tumblr.com/ The Unlikely Couple (Part 1) Brynn and Jaye had been on the road for days, taking breaks only for gas, food and lodging. A tense quiet between them hung in the air as the only sound was from the static arising from radio station’s failing signal. Jaye reached over and turned it off. Finally, Jaye broke the silence. “Jesus, Brynn, are you ever going to fucking talk to me?” There was no reply. Brynn just kept her eyes intently on the road while she drove, completely ignoring Jaye. “Okay, look, I get it. I fucked up and I’m the reason we’re having to move across the country. It’s my fault. I’m sorry.” The defiance in her voice made the otherwise acceptable apology seem less like an apology and more like hostility. Jaye’s problem was her temper as well as her lack of maturity. Despite being twenty-two years of age, she was notorious for being impulsive and short-sighted; the signs of immaturity. Her immaturity wasn’t confined to her brain either. That is to say she was incredibly diminutive, decidedly lacking in the breast department and possessed a cherub-like face that made her look child-like. None of this made her happy in the least and she would invariably lash out if anyone mentioned it. For her part, Brynn was the polar opposite. Two years Jaye’s junior, she was nevertheless more mature, both physically and emotionally. She was capable of holding a job, saving money and showing responsibility in all things. She was also tall and leggy with a curvaceous figure and large breasts, adding to the vast physical differences between the two women. Jaye huffed up at Brynn’s continued silence, looking poutily out her window. She saw a sign that said, “Preston, Kansas: 6 miles”. Those six miles felt more like sixty miles thanks to the tension. When they reached the town, Brynn pulled their large truck into the parking lot of a convenience store before getting out and starting to pump gas. Jaye opened up the door and stepped out, though “stepping out” is perhaps an over-simplification for someone as short as her. She had to spin around so that her legs were dangling over the side of the seat. From there, she had to inch closer to the edge and finally hop down. It was quite a drop, but she usually landed on her feet. Still, she found the whole process oddly humiliating. “I have to piss,” Jaye declared not-so-quietly as she walked toward the store. Brynn watched her as she did so, even smiling slightly. She did love her, in spite of her glaring faults. She was just furious that they had to uproot because of her actions. That was a very good job with great pay, an amazing insurance plan and plenty of upward mobility. Jaye had stuck it out much longer than Brynn expected, which is why she decided to invest in a home of their own. Sure, it was expensive, but with the money they both made, it wouldn’t have been a problem. The ink on the contract had barely dried when her boss assigned a different worker to do a job because Jaye wasn’t big or strong enough to pull it off. He wasn’t being mean, nor was he discriminating against her. He simply wanted his workers to be safe and knew that she would be risking her safety had she done it. It was a construction job, after all, and sometimes strength was critical. True to form, Jaye blew a gasket, calling him names and shoving him. She felt he was telling her that she couldn’t do a “man’s job” because she was short. He had no choice but to fire her on the spot. Knowing that they couldn’t live in the new house on her wage alone, Brynn arranged for them to move in with her Aunt June in California until they could get on their feet. She didn’t want to do it, but felt there was no alternative. Brynn was deep in thought when she heard a voice from behind her. Judging by his accent, she could tell he was from the south. The southern accent was actually fairly hard to notice, but she always had an ear for such things. It was obvious that he was cultured. “You look preoccupied,” he said breezily. She turned to see a good-looking man in his forties putting gas into a blue car. His chestnut-colored hair had an almost feathered look and his eyes were dark and piercing. He wore a brown duster and fairly casual clothes beneath it. “Yeah,” she replied, “I guess I was a little lost in my own thoughts.” The man nodded. “There are worse places to be lost, I suppose.” He paused briefly. “So, you’re from South Carolina, huh?” She looked at him, puzzled as to how he knew that. He recognized the look and pointed to her license plate. “Oh,” she said, feeling silly, “right.” “That’s where I’m from too. What brings you all the way out here to Preston? Just passing through?” Brynn wasn’t really sure how to respond to such questions from a complete stranger. “That’s… kind of a long story. But, yes, we’re just passing through on our way to California.” The man whistled. “That’s a long way to travel, especially with a little one.” “Little one?” she asked, confused. “You know, your daughter. The one that just went into the store.” Brynn suddenly realized what he meant and once again found herself almost speechless, “She’s… not my daughter. She’s my life partner.” “My apologies,” he offered, “I didn’t see her up close and from afar she looked like a child. I hope I didn’t offend you.” Still flustered, she sputtered out, “No. No, I’m not offended.” She looked toward the building to see if Jaye was coming out yet. Halfway under her breath, she mumbled, “Sometimes, I feel like she’s my child.” “What was that?” “Oh, nothing. She’s just not always… the most responsible, you know, and I sometimes feel more like a mother cleaning up a child’s messes than a life partner.” The man projected a lopsided smile. “Do you mind if I ask you a question?” “You just did,” she said with a smile of her own. “Touche.” “Really, I don’t mind.” The man narrowed his eyes and became far more serious. “Do you believe in fate?” Brynn’s eyes narrowed as well, as she wondered where he was going with this. “Fate? In what context?” He liked where this was going. “Like how sometimes a person ends up in exactly the place they were meant to be.” She didn’t respond at first. This man, while disarmingly charming, was moving into “creepy” territory. Being the empathetic type, he could tell he was losing her and quickly sought to rectify that with a slightly different approach. “What would you say if I told you that you could have a nice house, a job that could provide for both of you and assurance that your… life partner’s irresponsibility could do you no further harm?” He could tell she was intrigued, but leary. Jumping right into the pitch was a gamble, but one he was willing to take. “I would simply ask what the catch is.” His smile returned. “I wouldn’t call it a catch at all, to be honest. I’d call it an opportunity to have the life you always dreamed of having. You seem like a very mature young woman who wants some stability in life and I’m telling you that that’s within your reach.” “No offense, mister, but you don’t know anything about me.” His self-assurance came to the forefront. “Don’t I? Sweetheart, I’ve been presiding over this town for five years now and I’ve seen hundreds of women just like you come through here. Women who have known only turbulence and chaos; women who are sick of it all and hope beyond hope that someday–someday–their lives would be stable and free of drama. So let me take a wild guess here. You and your girl had a solid place to stay and a decent cashflow, but she did something that caused it all to crumble before your very eyes. With no other recourse, the two of you packed whatever you could fit under the truck’s tarp and headed out to stay with a loved one until one of you–probably you–could find a job.” The pause was intense, as Brynn felt a swirl of emotions. How could he have possibly known all that? And how dare he make such presumptions! She felt so many things: anger at him for piecing that all together, anger at Jaye for her part in their plight, anger at herself for allowing it all to happen. And then there was the curiosity. Who was this man? What exactly was he proposing? And most importantly, why did she find herself wanting to know more? Seeing the conflict, the man piped up. “So… how did I do?” The smile was back. That damn smile. “I… I… I mean, you may have gotten certain parts right,” she said, putting an emphasis on “certain”. “Fair enough. How about this: you and your little lady can come to my house for a few hours, rest up a tad and my wife will cook us up a nice supper. Hell, you can even grab a shower. We can discuss the opportunity I mentioned and if you aren’t interested, well then, you can be on your way to California as per your original plan.” A break from driving? A homecooked meal? A shower? Even if his proposal was some kind of con-job, at least she would get something out of it. “Sure. That sounds good.” The man looked pleased. “Alright then, once your girl returns, you can just follow me. My place isn’t too far from here.” He started to get back into his car, but realized he hadn’t even introduced himself. Half in and half out of the vehicle, he said, “By the way, the name’s Lucas… Lucas Budd. that’s ‘Budd’ with a ‘B’.” What had she gotten herself into? The Unlikely Couple (Part 2) The truck followed Lucas’ blue car off the highway and through a winding road that passed an old but obviously refurbished stadium used for various local sporting events. After crossing a new-looking little bridge that stretched across a meandering creek, a large house–a mansion–came into view on the left side of the road. The car turned into the long driveway on that property. “Okay,” questioned Jaye, “now WHY are we following this jackass? He could kill and eat us for all we know.” Her protest went unanswered. “Now isn’t the time for the cold shoulder, Brynn. This could seriously be a dangerous situation.” With a sigh, Brynn replied, “About a dozen people saw him talking to me at the store. Why would he risk that if he planned to kill us or whatever? Use your head, Jaye.” “Me?,” Jaye asked incredulously, “I’m the one who needs to use my head? I’m not the one blindly agreeing to go to some stranger’s house! I’d say I’m using my head just fine. It’s you who need to heed your own advice.” “For once in your life, would you please stop bitching? You’re like a damn child.” Brynn knew that was one of Jaye’s sore spots. She was only four feet, seven inches tall and she hated it. Moreover, she loathed being reminded of it in any capacity. Jaye’s anger was palpable and a sideways glance at her confirmed it. Her lips were pursed tightly shut, her left eye was twitching and her body language was unmistakable. She was furious. No words came out of her mouth. Suddenly, Brynn felt bad for what she said. She was supposed to be the mature one, after all. “I’m sorry, Jaye. I shouldn’t have said that.” Her voice was softer and gentler now; softer than it had been since they left South Carolina. “This whole situation just has me so stressed me out and I’m scared that I won’t be able to find a good job when we get to Cali… but I shouldn’t snap at you like that. I’m sorry.” To her surprise, Jaye nodded. “It’s okay. I’m sorry too… for being such an ass. I shouldn’t have gone off on my boss and gotten myself fired.” Jaye wasn’t normally very good at apologizing or at showing any emotion outside of anger, for that matter. She prided herself on being hard and tough, and talking about her feelings went against that mindset. She was raised by her father after her mother passed away when Jaye was only three. He did his best with Jaye and her sister Raye, but he had no idea how to raise girls. As such, he taught them the only things he knew–auto mechanics, carpentry and boxing; guy stuff. Dealing with Jaye wasn’t usually too dissimilar to dealing with a rather childish man. In a way, that suited Brynn, as she was bi-sexual, whereas Jaye was a full-on lesbian. Turning into the driveway revealed the true grandeur of the grounds upon which the mansion sat. It was perfectly manicured with tasteful placement of hedges and statues. The mansion itself was Colonial in architectural style, complete with large columns spanning almost the entirety of the front facing. It was beautiful. By the time they pulled up, Lucas had already gotten out of his car and was leaning against it patiently. He moved to the truck and opened Brynn’s door for her. A true Southern gentleman, she thought. Jaye rolled her eyes at what she perceived was corniness at best, chauvinism at worst. When he started toward the passenger door, Jaye said, “Don’t bother. I got it.” For his part, he looked rather amused by her knee-jerk rejection of gender roles. Just then, a beautiful blonde-haired woman stepped out of the door. She was almost inhumanly elegant and ladylike, clad in a red dress that hugged her substantial curves from the bosom all the way down her impossibly thin waist and further still to about halfway down her shapely calves. How she could walk in such a long, tight dress was beyond even Brynn. The six-inch peep-toed high heels with ankle straps wouldn’t exactly make walking any easier either, that’s for certain. Brynn was mesmerized by her beauty. But she wasn’t alone. Trailing right behind her was what looked like a little girl with dark brown hair that reached well past her shoulders. She wore a pink dress with puffed sleeves, white tights and the bulk beneath the dress made it clear that a diaper was part of her ensemble as well. She was adorable, but Brynn couldn’t help to feel as if there was more to her than meets the eye. Lucas wasted no time with introductions. “This is lovely little creature is my beautiful wife, Shyla.” The child put her hands on her hips in mock frustration for him not introducing her in the same breath. “Daddyyyyyy,” she said, her little brow furrowed. “And this is our adorable daughter, Miracle,” he said with a wry smile. This made the little girl happy. “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance,” she chirped with a curtsey. Even the normally stoic Jaye couldn’t fight off a smile and chuckle at the overt cuteness. Brynn spoke up and said, “I’m Brynn and this is my life partner, Jaye.” Shyla came over and shook their hands and told them how nice it was to meet them before inviting them inside, adding that supper would be done soon. The house’s interior was at least as impressive as its exterior. The decor was undeniably old-fashioned and, for the most part, wouldn’t have been out of place in the late Eighteenth Century. They were led to a sitting room, where they took a seat on what looked like an antique sofa. Lucas lowered himself onto a matching chair directly across from them. Shyla and Miracle disappeared into the kitchen. “So…,” he began, “how long have the two of you been together?” “Almost three years now,” said Brynn with no small amount of pride. That pride made Lucas grin. Three years seems like a long time when you’re young when, in reality, it’s not terribly long at all. To be youthful and naive again. “Good for you,” he earnestly stated with a nod. “How about you and Shyla?” “Twenty-four years and counting,” he said, causing both Brynn and Jaye to have surprised looks on their faces. Neither of them looked old enough to have been together that long, especially Shyla, who looked no older than thirty. “What, was she like four years old when you hooked up,” asked Jaye. Brynn was mortified by her crude remark and she instinctively smacked Jaye’s hand like a misbehaving child. “JAYE!” “What??” Jaye looked at her like she couldn’t believe she just whacked her hand. “It was a legitimate question.” Lucas beamed, though the two women had no idea as to the real reason of that. “No, no, it’s okay. I didn’t take any offense. The truth is that she and I are… rather special.” “Special how?” Brynn didn’t try to stop her from asking, nor did she get on to her for it. She was just as intrigued herself. “I’m afraid that’s a conversation for another day. Suffice it to say, we don’t exactly age like most people. Same for our kids.” Jaye’s fascination turned to disbelief. “Bullshit,” she declared. “There’s no way that you found some kind of fountain of youth.” “Jaye! That’s ENOUGH!” The authoritative tone was unexpected, to say the least. Even Lucas was taken off guard. Maybe what he had planned for them wouldn’t be so difficult after all. Lucas simply looked amused by what was transpiring before his eyes. Jaye retorted, “Come on! Surely you don’t buy into this horse shit, Brynn! Does he really expect us to believe that they don’t age?” Finally, Lucas interjected, “Now I never said anything about never aging. We age… just more slowly than others. It’s a peculiar little genetic quirk with my bloodline. Each of us age differently and we tend to have peculiarities that are beyond the reach of most people. As for Shyla, her father was a scientist who performed really cruel experiments on her. He wanted to create the world’s first enhanced human, but all he did was stunt her aging and allow her to have certain… visions.” Jaye still wasn’t convinced and verbally made that clear. Brynn, on the other hand, started to think that maybe Lucas was on the level. It was the way he said it; the total conviction in his voice. If he was lying, then he was the best actor in the world. “Surely you’re not buying into this hokum,” Jaye blurted out, looking at Brynn. “There are things in this world that defy logic, Jaye. I’m willing to keep an open mind on the matter. I mean, I’ve seen a ghost before, despite science telling everyone that they don’t exist. Maybe this is one of those things.” Jaye turned her head briskly toward Lucas. “Okay, Ponce de León, why don’t you prove that you have superpowers.” “Superpowers,” asked Lucas with an eyebrow raised. “Isn’t that a little overdramatic?” “Fine then. Why don’t you prove that you have these ‘peculiarities’?” The way she emphasized the word ‘peculiarities’ dripped with sarcasm. Lucas took a deep breath and considered whether or not he should make a demonstration just to appease this immature brat of a girl. He saw Brynn was also waiting to hear his response and in order for his machinations to come to fruition, he had to make a believer out of her. He hated being put on the spot like this. His eyes met Jaye’s and he peered deep into the recesses of her mind. It was something that took a decent amount of concentration and energy. While he could read surface thoughts without even trying, delving into long-ago memories was a different matter entirely. After about a minute, he emitted a cocky grin and said, “Do you remember when you were fourteen and your father had to make a trip to Boston but couldn’t take you with him? He had your Uncle Seth stay at the house and watch over you. And Seth? He was a real stickler, wasn’t he? He and his wife thought you should have been raised more like a girl, so she brought some dresses and other girly clothes with him on his visit with the intention of making you wear them. But you threw a fit, kicked him in the cajones and then went into hiding until your dad got back home.” By the time he had finished talking, Jaye was staring at him, mouth agape. Brynn, too, was astounded, even though she had never heard that story before. “H-How…,” stuttered Jaye, “did you know that?” That lopsided smile was back and with a wink, he responded with only a single word. “Superpowers.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Lucas had her in the palm of his hand. Not that he ever had any doubts about that in the first place. It is, after all, what he does… and nobody does it better. The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Fortunately for all involved, the awkward situation that just transpired was interrupted by Miracle coming in and announcing that supper was ready. Neither Jaye or Brynn remembered much about the meal that followed aside from the food being of utmost quality. They were still trying to process Lucas’ demonstration of his ability to read memories like most people read the daily newspaper. Jaye was more rattled by it than Brynn was, however. Brynn had already believed Lucas’ claims, so she was more mentally prepared for it. Even still, figuring it might be true and actually witnessing it were two different things entirely. In any event, they were introduced to the rest of the Budd family during the meal. There was the oldest son, Dante, who was a physical specimen; large and muscular. The youngest son couldn’t have been much younger than Dante, but was significantly smaller in statue. Supposedly, he was one of the most intelligent people in the world and quite the inventor. The most puzzling of the lot was the oldest daughter, Melanie, who was the sweetest creature Brynn and Jaye had ever seen and as innocent as the driven snow… a stark contrast to her little sister, Miracle, who had this undefinable darkness bubbling beneath the “cutesy” surface. One thing was for sure: this one one strange family. Small talk was made and although Brynn was the one doing the talking between the two of them, Lucas and Miracle chatted enough for everyone. They were so very much alike. As already stated, most of the conversation was hazy… especially to Jaye, who was clearly very sleepy once supper was concluded. Little did they know, Miracle and Lucas slipped something into her drink to accelerate the tiredness. “We have a nice guest room with a comfortable bed if you’d like to lie down, sweetie,” offered Shyla. To Brynn’s surprise, Jaye agreed and more shocking still, she didn’t lose her temper at being called “sweetie”. Brynn even did a classic double-take. Upon Shyla leading Jaye upstairs, Lucas and Brynn moved to the beautiful patio out back of the house. Lucas’ suggestion, naturally. This was her first glimpse of the backyard, which was tastefully landscaped and laden with a swingset and other areas for children to frolic. “I couldn’t help notice how you interact with Jaye,” Lucas said as he sat down in a comfortable-looking chair. He motioned for her to sit in an identical chair, which she did. “How do you mean?” Lucas chose his next words wisely and it was clear that he was doing so. He clasped his hands together and placed both index fingers to his chin. “Let’s just say that I’ve seen many couples over the years–lesbian or otherwise–but I’ve never seen a couple in which one partner acts like the parent of the other. At least not outside of Preston.” That last little bit about Preston confused Brynn slightly, but she was more concerned with the rest of what he said. “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, obviously lying as much to herself as to Lucas. With a chuckle, Lucas said, “Yes you do.” She started to lie again, but if the demonstration earlier taught her anything, it was that she couldn’t get anything past him. “It’s not always like that. Really. But she’s just a terrible decision maker and so argumentative that sometimes, I just can’t help it.” Lucas nodded. “I saw how you smacked her hand without even thinking about it, like it was the most natural thing in the world for you. Do you want to know why?” Brynn wasn’t sure she did. It;s easier to sweep such matters under the rug than it is to face them head on. Lucas spotted her reluctance and went forward with the answer. “It’s because you think of yourself in a motherly manner toward her more than how one lover would think of another lover.” “That’s not true. I love Jaye very much.” “Nobody’s trying to say otherwise. I can see the love in your eyes when you look at her, just as I can see the love in her eyes. The amount you love each other isn’t in question here… it’s the TYPE of love that’s in question.” Brynn felt slightly offended. “I love her as a life partner.” “Look deeper, sweetheart. How long has it been since the two of you have been intimate?” “It’s been a while,” she confessed, “but that’s just because of stress.” “Are you certain,” he queried. “I… think so. I don’t know. Maybe it’s partly because she frustrates me so often. Every time I turn around, I’m having to clean up some mess that she created; like the night a police officer came to our door to ask if we’d seen any suspicious activity in the neighborhood. She said something along the lines of ‘not until you fucking pigs woke us up.’ Then she slammed the door on him and it actually hit him in the face. She was looking at charges being pressed, but I came to the rescue and diffused the situation. It’s like that a lot. Her temper or immaturity causes drama… and I scramble around trying to fix it. It does get old and it’s hard to get, y’know, in a sexual mood when that kind of nonsense happens so much.” Just the breakthrough Lucas was hoping for. He moved in for the kill. “What would you say if I told you that I could fix all of that? That I could make sure that you had the authority to do something about her behavior? That you could finally live a productive life without your so-called partner mucking it up for you?” Brynn was floored. “What exactly do you mean?” Without hesitation, he pressed the attack. “Just what I mentioned to you back at the gas station. I have several small houses on the back property of my land here. I would be happy to sign one over to you, lock, stock and barrel. It would be yours… all yours. No strings attached.” Suddenly, this started to sound good to her on some level she couldn’t comprehend. “What about money? I won’t just mooch off of you.” “Getting you a job would be a cinch, Brynn. Hell, if you’re interested, we’re looking for a maid to help Shyla out around the house. The job is yours if you want it. And if not, there’s a lot of other jobs around town.” Brynn wasn’t entirely sold. “I still don’t get how this has anything to do with Jaye and her behavior.” Lucas whipped out that crooked smile again. Whatever he was about to say, Brynn could tell that he was quite proud of it. “That’s where the town’s… rather unique laws come into play.” So there WAS a catch! She knew it! “Unique laws?” “That’s right: unique laws. You see, Preston isn’t just any old knock-about town. It’s a patriarchal utopia of my own creation.” “You’re trying to tell me that you created this town?” Lucas replied, “Well, not exactly. When I arrived here close to ten years ago, the town was circling the proverbial drain. It was like the Titanic. People were boarding the lifeboats and abandoning the ship. Jobs were scarce, crime was consequently out of control and businesses were closing by the droves. The city was in need of an enema… and I gave it one. It took a lot of ‘doing’, but I nabbed a position as the county’s Sheriff and then went on to gain mayorship, both of which I still have today. But here’s the kicker. I used some political leverage–even all the way up to Washington DC itself–to enact a slew of laws.” “What do you mean, laws?” “Laws that enforce patriarchy,” Lucas said simply, as if that would be a sufficient explanation. “Patriarchy? Isn’t that male supremacy garbage?” Lucas did so love a challenge. “In a manner of speaking, though it’s not quite as ugly as you make it seem. In Preston, women are owned by men, though there are laws in place to keep women safe. If a man breaks those rules, he’s up shit creek without even a boat, let alone a paddle. Women may have to do what they’re told and are property, but they are respected as inferior people who must be protected by their betters.” Brynn couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You’ve GOT to be kidding me!” “I’m afraid not,” stated Lucas, knowing that he still ‘had’ her regardless of her exasperation and anger. There was something down in her brain that made this all intriguing to her. He could practically smell it, the way a dog can smell a bone. She stood up. “I will not be owned by a man. Ever. I appreciate your hospitality, but I think Jaye and I should be leaving now.” Lucas wasn’t shaken in the least. “Jaye is too tired to travel anywhere right now. Why don’t you at least stay the night and you can leave in the morning. I’m not going to kidnap you or anything. Remember… we have those laws that protect women from that manner of thing. We have more protections for women than any other city in the world.” Brynn slowly took her seat, just as he knew she would. Lucas knew, however, that a different angle had to be taken in order to seal the deal. “Brynn, let me ask you something.” She suspiciously agreed and he continued. “Have you ever been sexually assaulted?” “That’s none of your business,” she exclaimed, “Have you been sifting through my memories?” She was not a happy camper. “Actually, no.” He wasn’t lying. “It was just a hunch.” That seemed to calm her down, as she didn’t feel so violated. With a sigh, she said, “It was a long time ago. I was at a friend’s birthday party when I was thirteen. Her creepy uncle was there and when I went inside to go to the bathroom, he… was waiting. It all happened so fast. I tried to force it out of my mind, but even all these years later, every time I close my eyes, he’s there; waiting for me just like on that day.” Lucas placed his hand on hers in an attempt to comfort her. He genuinely felt bad. For all of his vices and faults (of which he had plenty), he could never condone rape… especially the rape of a child. It was abhorrent to him. Brynn sensed his sincerity and relaxed, fighting back the tears. “Did he go to jail?” She shook her head in the negative. “No. He told me it was our secret game and that if I ever told anyone, he would have to kill me and my whole family.” “You mean you’ve kept this inside all this time?” She simply nodded and bit her lower lip, the tears finding their way out of her eyes and down her cheeks. “I never even told Jaye. I have no idea why I told you.” “Sometimes, it’s easiest to talk about things to someone you don’t really know.” Again, she just nodded. She hated crying, especially in front of people. Lucas allowed the moment to hang in the air for a minute before saying, “Maybe that’s why the thought of patriarchy scares the hell out of you. I know I’d be terrified of it had I been raped as a child. The truth is that patriarchy, when implemented well, PROTECTS against rape. It recognizes that men are stronger and more powerful and that a man–a GOOD man– must do everything in his power to keep them safe; to be their defender against predators like your friend’s uncle. In Preston, we have the lowest sexual assault rate, per capita, in the world. This is literally the safest place on the planet for a woman to be.” “I… I guess that’s probably true,” Brynn conceded. “I would be happy to take ownership of you if you were to accept my offer. Jaye too, for that matter. You’ve seen that I’m no ordinary man; that I can do things… and believe me when I say you haven’t seen everything I can do. I will keep you both safe. But you WILL have to follow the town laws.” The expression on Brynn’s face told Lucas that she was going to be more agreeable from this point on. Sniffling and wiping her eyes to rid herself of the lingering tears, she asked, “What exactly are the laws? I mean aside from just having to be owned and stuff.” “I have a little booklet that outlines everything for new arrivals. I’ll get one for you shortly. In a nutshell, you have to do what your owner says, within reason, and you must dress and act more feminine. Not that you don’t act feminine, but I’m just laying the details out for you. Pants are against the law, for example, as are flat shoes. Hosiery has to be worn as well.” Brynn allowed herself a half-chuckle. “There’s no way Jaye will agree to any of this. She’s very much a tomboy and a stubborn one at that.” “Lucky for you, I’m willing to have her declared incompetent by Alexander, who is a licensed psychologist and psychiatrist. That would put her, essentially, in your custody… just like a child. And since she acts so childish anyway… well, let’s just say that I have some ideas to run by you that I think you’re REALLY going to like.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 4) Jaye walked on the side of the highway, a duffel bag slung over her shoulder. The car that gave her a ride as soon as she left the Budds’ driveway had dropped her off here. Her anger was obvious, even to someone passing by. Her body language said it all… and it spoke volumes. She couldn’t believe what Brynn and that fucked up family were suggesting. The very thought made her seethe! And then there’s the fact that Brynn let her go! She thought she loved her, but now she could see that that wasn’t the case at all. She wondered if she ever loved her. To hell with it. If Brynn would rather be with the Addams Family, so be it. Fuck her! She didn’t need her. She didn’t need ANYONE! Just then, a car pulled over just ahead of her. It was a sleek, blue 1968 Ford Galaxie. She and Raye had worked on a ‘66 model back at her dad’s shop and they both admired it so. The one in front of her wasn’t in as good of shape as the one they had repaired, but it certainly wasn’t a rat-trap by any means. She sped her pace up and found the passenger door was opening. Four men were inside, all of them falling into the classic “redneck” stereotype. The one in the passenger seat, a stout-looking brute with an unshaven face and beady eyes, grabbed her as she neared the vehicle and pulled her in. She was taken completely by surprise and even though she struggled, they contained her easily enough. Within seconds, the door was closed again and the car sped eastward, throwing the gravel from the road’s shoulder everywhere. But perhaps we should back up a couple of hours… “Don’t tell me you’re falling for this bullshit,” barked Jaye. It was morning and, as usual, Brynn had woken up first. She sat on the edge of the bed, already dressed for the day, whereas Jaye was still disheveled and covered from the waist down in the blankets; her short hair stuck up like a rooster’s comb. “I’m not falling for anything, Jaye. It just makes sense to me. It’s a free house and I can get a job to support us. It would keep us from having to live with Aunt June and I KNOW how much you hate her.” She put her hand on Jaye’s knee. “This is a great opportunity for us… and if you agree to it, I’ll completely forgive you for everything. It will show me that you’re trying to make things right.” Jaye almost looked as if she was considering it; she DID feel bad for screwing things up back in South Carolina. But then a look of irritation came over her face. “I’m not living by those stupid laws you told me about. I’m not a girlie girl and I never will be!” “It wouldn’t kill you to wear a damn dress, Jaye!” Brynn was getting fed up with her ridiculous resistance. Staying in Preston made sense. Brynn herself wasn’t particularly fond of having to wear dresses, pantyhose and high heels, but she was mature enough to suck it up if it meant finally having a sense of security. “It’s not happening, so you may as well get that shit out of your head. Were heading to California and that’s final!” If Brynn wasn’t so aggravated, having someone so little issuing orders like that wouldn’t have been rather amusing. But as it stood, she found no humor in it whatsoever. “The truck is in my name and you aren’t tall enough to drive the damn thing, so I don’t think you’re in a position to demand anything, missy!” “Missy? MISSY??” Jaye was infuriated. “Who the fuck do you think you are, talking down to me that way? I’m older than you!” “You sure don’t act like it! No, we’re staying and THAT’S final!” Brynn using Jaye’s own verbiage against her felt nice. Jaye hopped down from the bed–and for her, it really was a hop. She stepped into her distressed jeans and pulled on her tank top over her sports bra (not that she really needed a bra). Once she got her boots on, she spoke again. “You know what? If you want to stay here, fine! But you’re going to do it without me.” On that overdramatic note, she spun around and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. This wasn’t the first time Jaye had declared that it’s over between them and left. Or even the second… or fifth. She was the queen of overreaction. Invariably, such incidents ended with Jaye walking and cooling off before coming back and making it out like she was doing Brynn a favor by sticking around. She was sure this time would be no different. Brynn walked out of the bedroom as well, feeling a sense of deja vu. Lucas and Shyla were at the bottom of the stairs, wondering what happened to cause Jaye to stomp her way out the front door. Lucas said, “I’d ask if everything was okay, but judging by the little ball of anger rolling right on out of here, I’d say that would have been a stupid question.” With an exasperated sigh, Brynn replied, “She does this all the time. She’ll be back in an hour or two.” “Maybe we should at least keep a set of eyes on her, just to make sure she’s alright,” offered Shyla. Brynn nodded. “It couldn’t hurt. She doesn’t know the area well and I’m afraid she might get lost.” Lucas already started walking away when he said, “I’ll have Alexander deploy one of his drones.” By this point, the weight of the argument hit Brynn. She wiped away a tear. “I just don’t understand why she has to do this shit.” Shyla took her hand. “Sweetheart, women shouldn’t curse. But I’m sure she’ll be fine, okay?” There was something soothing about the lady’s voice that put her more at ease. “You’re right. I need to be strong for when she gets back.” Within minutes, Alexander came out with a very high-tech drone. It was unlike anything she had ever seen before; like something straight from a futuristic science fiction film. He walked outside and let it fly. To her surprise, however, he wasn’t controlling it at all. He had what looked like a tablet in his hands, but he wasn’t using it to operate the drone. That meant that it was more of a robot than an actual drone. “Okay, it’s on the job,” Alexander said as he walked back into the house, looking down at the tablet. “So far, it hasn’t laid eyes on her. I’ll be alerted as soon as it does.” “She couldn’t have gotten far,” mused Brynn. “She just left a few minutes ago.” Alexander almost cut her off. “The drone spotted a silver car that had, according to the tire marks and heat signatures, stopped in front of our driveway before pulling off. It detects two people inside, one of which is significantly smaller than the other. I’m having it follow the car.” “Oh my God,” Brynn exclaimed with tears welling up, “she really IS going to leave.” Lucas intervened. “No she’s not, sweetheart. She’s angry, she’s confused and this person in the car probably just came by before she could cool down. She’ll probably have them turn the car back around soon. Until then, we’re going to keep tabs on her, okay? She’ll be fine.” Brynn nodded, still fearing the worst. Lucas and Shyla spent the next stretch of time trying to comfort Brynn and keep her calm. Alexander looked up from his device and stated, “She’s out of the car… east of town.” “Is she walking back this way,” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Alexander waited a moment before replying. “No, she’s continuing east.” There was another pause. Another car has pulled up in front of her. This isn’t good.” Jaye thrashed about in the back seat in an effort to attack her captors. She was striking the two men with both her fists and her feet. They would no sooner secure one limb when she would free another one to continue her assault with. Despite her scrappiness, however, she wasn’t even remotely close to escaping their clutches. They were far too strong for her to be a true threat to them, especially in such close quarters. But that didn’t stop her from trying. The car had veered off of the highway more than ten minutes ago and was travelling on gravel-covered country roads. “I hope we’re almost there, Mort. This little cunt is hard to keep a hold of.” The driver responded. “Just shut up and restrain her, dumbass. We’ll be there in a coupl’a minutes. Knocker her ass out if ya need to.” A large fist came crashing down on Jaye’s face with a thud of flesh meeting flesh. It hurt like hell, but they underestimated her resilience. Everything was blurry and she was seeing double. Despite that, she managed to slur out, “My eighty-year-old grandma punches harder that that, fuck-face.” The next punch did the trick and she was out cold. When she regained consciousness, she was in a bare-bones bedroom. It was obviously little more than a shack–old, dilapidated and sparsely furnished. The room contained a boarded-up window, the nasty, stain-covered bed she was laying on, a bare nightstand and a hard-backed chair. She began to get up off the bed, but quickly learned that her left ankle had one handcuff around it. The other end anchored her to the metal footboard. Damn her small ankles! No matter how hard she pulled and yanked, the footboard wouldn’t budge and the cuffs were too tight to slip out of. Just then, the men’s voices could be heard, though she couldn’t make out what they were saying. They were entering the shack, their heavy boots causing quite the racket on the rickey wooden floors. A cluster of seconds later, her door opened and the men walked in. The one called Mort was sporting a vile grin and chuckling. “Well, well, well. It looks like the tiny fighter is awake. I figgered you’d be out longer. I’ll say one thing for ya… you shore can take a punch for such a scrawny little shit.” Angered by the comment about her size–not to mention being kidnapped–Jaye lunged and took a wild swing at him, missing by about a foot due to those damnable cuffs! Instead, she fell flat on her face. The men snatched her up and threw her back onto the squeaky old bed. Three of them held her down, while Mort unlocked the cuffs. She again tried to attack, but it was impossible. “Keep ‘er still, boys,” Mort said, unzipping her pants and yanking them down, “I don’t like a bunch’a squirmin’ around.” Suddenly, Jaye’s anger turned into abject fear. Her reality slammed into her. She was going to be gang raped by these backwood hicks… and she was helpless to stop it. This realization made her do something she hadn’t done since her mother passed away: cry. Mort maneuvered himself into position on top of her. All she could see was his eternally-grinning face and predatory eyes staring right into hers. He was enjoying this; enjoying that he finally struck terror into her. Before he could enter her, a familiar voice could be heard from the doorway. It belonged to Lucas Budd. “You fellas have time to talk about the lord and savior, Jesus Christ?” All four men spun around in shock. Mort bellowed out, “What the HELL?” Lucas, without missing a beat, retorted, “Well now, hell is a topic for another day. For now, let’s just stick to the basics… like how to save your soul when you meet your maker here in a few seconds.” Suddenly, another figure appeared to Lucas’ left. It was miracle, looking chipper as hell. “Daddy,” she teased, “Don’t play with your food before you eat it. Let’s just get to the fun stuff.” By then, Mort and his boys had enough time to register what was going on and they started stalking threateningly across the room toward Lucas and Miracle. Mort snarled, “Boy, you just done went and fucked up.” Miracle’s face suddenly scrunched up a bit, her little tongue sticking out with concentration. Immediately thereafter, one of the rednecks–the beady-eyed one who abducted Jaye–let out a gurgle, clutched his head and screamed in agony. Blood poured from every orifice as he collapsed to the floor. He was dead before his body’s thud could even be heard. Unshaken by their friend’s demise, the others continued. Miracle stepped back, leaving Lucas to deal with the others. Jaye couldn’t really see what was going on, but it didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that a fisticuff had erupted. As suddenly as it all started, the fight stopped. Only one of the hicks was left… Mort. The dazed man staggered back into the bedroom, scared out of his wits. “Daddy, can I melt his brain? Pleeeeeease, Daddy?” She sounded like an average five-year-old begging for a new toy at the store. “G-g-get back from me, y-you freaks,” yelled Mort, still backing up. Miracle, paying no mind to the frightened would-be rapist, persisted. “Pleeeeeeaaase??” “Not this time, sweetie. This one belongs to me.” Gone was the southern charm. Gone was the jovial nature. Gone was the wry smile. It was all replaced by menace. Pure, unadulterated menace. A smile appeared. A different smile. One that was more chilling than anything Jaye had ever seen in her life. And his narrowed eyes never strayed from being locked with Mort’s. Lucas walked toward him with vicious intent. All that could be heard for miles around was a bloodcurdling scream that ended abruptly. Mort would never rape anyone…. Ever again. The Unlikely Couple (Part 5) Jaye’s eyes fluttered open. Correction: her left eye fluttered open. The right one had swollen almost to the point of being completely shut. She felt like she had been hit by a Mack truck; sore, aching and throbbing all over her body. At first, she was disoriented, but soon remembered what happened. With a quick examination, it came to her that she was back in the guest room at Lucas’ mansion. She never thought she’d be glad to be there! Brynn was sitting ever-vigilant in the antique chair next to the bed. She had been crying. Her eyes always looked puffy after she cried, tipping Jaye off. When Brynn realized that Jaye was awake, she moved to sit on the side of the bed. “How are you feeling, sweetie,” she asked, pulling some of Jaye’s hair behind her ear to get it out of her face. Jaye had short hair, but it was growing out, especially in the front. “I’m fine.” Brynn looked at her squarely, knowing that she was full of crap and trying to play “tough”. It was a look Jaye knew well. “You were kidnapped, beaten up, chained to a bed and almost raped… and you’re going to tell me that you’re fine?” The jig was up. She saw through Jaye’s act. “Okay, so I’ve been better.” “Jaye, I love you and I will always love you, but you have to stop this behavior. Look at what almost happened. You could have been raped and even killed. I can’t let that happen again. If you love me as much as I love you, you’re going to have to make changes.” It was hard for Jaye to be too mad about what she was saying. Part of it was because she said it so lovingly and sweetly. The other part of it was because she wasn’t feeling so feisty after what happened today… yesterday? She had no idea how much time had passed. She was out like a light. When Jaye didn’t reply, she knew she wasn’t going to be met with as much resistance as she had feared. Given the absence of words, Brynn knew that it was the time to give her some of the details. She felt less trepidatious about it now. She had been raped herself and having Jaye come within seconds of being raped as well made her realize that in order to protect her, she was going to have to be firm. Loving, but firm. “Jaye, I’ve been talking to Lucas and Shyla. We’ve all come to the conclusion that it’s best for us to stay here permanently so that I can take care of you and..” That’s when Jaye found her voice, interrupting Brynn. “But I don’t need to be…” Brynn returned the favor of interrupting with a tone of voice that made it clear what she was saying was not a request or an offer. It was a demand. “Yes, you do. You proved that yesterday. Now, don’t interrupt me again, little lady.” Jaye was shellshocked. Did she just call her “little lady”. When she started to protest, Brynn shushed her with a “tcch” sound and a finger. “As I was saying, we’re staying here from now on and we will both abide by every single law this town has to offer. We’ve had paperwork done to take the privilege of adulthood away from you. It’s not a punishment, it’s protection from yourself. You will now live as my little girl.” “I’m NOT a…” Another “tcch” stopped her in her tracks, much to Brynn’s own amazement. This was so very empowering! “You ARE a little girl, even in the eyes of the law. It’s all been arranged. There’s no backing out now.” She relished the look of helplessness that was developing on Jaye’s face. “For all intents and purposes, you will be two years old and every year on your birthday, you’ll turn two years old again.” Jaye’s mouth was wide open. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. How was this even legal, even in this weird city? She wanted to speak. Really, she did. But no words came out. “You will dress, talk and act like a baby or else you will be punished. I’m sorry to do this, but this is what you need. You can’t go around acting like a big tough adult who thinks she’s as good as any man. I won’t let something bad happen to you ever again and if I have to make you hate me in order to do so, then I will. In time, you will learn to accept me as your ‘mommy’ and become a very good baby girl.” More stunned silence from Jaye. “I know this is a lot to take in right now. Your whole world is going to change. Mine too, for that matter. So, I’ll give you some time to digest it all and leave you be for a little while. When I come back, I’ll have an outfit to put on you so we can go buy ourselves new clothes. Okay?” Even in her dumbfounded state, Jaye knew that Brynn’s “okay” wasn’t so much a question as it was just a way of ending the conversation. With that, Brynn stood up, smoothed out her skirt (something jaye had never seen her wear) and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. So many questions flew around her head like a violent maelstrom. Didn’t Brynn want to be her life partner any more? Why was she doing this to her? What would it take to bring her to her senses? What ulterior motives did Lucas Budd have? Did he want Brynn for himself? How could she not see how demented all this was? She was certainly angry with Brynn and she wanted so badly to hate her for this… but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Sure Jaye was a cocky, brash tomboy who didn’t always make good choices, but she loved Brynn more than words could express. She couldn’t shake that love, no matter how hard she tried. When she threw her tantrum earlier and began walking back to South Carolina, she missed her after only a few minutes. Only her stubbornness and pride kept her from turning back around. And when she was cuffed to the bed in that remote shack, the only thing she could think about was that the last words she said to Brynn were filled with venom. Had she been murdered, her final memory of her would have been one of hostility and that thought petrified her. No, she couldn’t live without Brynn. She would have to try to find a way to convince her that this town and its laws were unhealthy and perverted. ———————————————– “So, how did it go with your little one,” asked Lucas as Brynn descended the dark wooden staircase. “Little one”. She oddly liked the sound of that. It made her feel warm inside. “Better than I expected. You were right. When I showed authority, she acquiesced. I can’t believe it worked. She kept butting in and I made that noise that parents make when quieting their unruly children… and she stopped. Every time.” Lucas looked proud of her. “Good for you, sweetheart. I told you it would work. Little ones often have a lot of swagger, especially the fiery tomboys, but they were never truly adults emotionally. Once all that bluster is peeled back, the real ‘them’ comes out. It’s a slow, sometimes frustrating, process, but it’s one of the most rewarding endeavors you’ll ever take. I promise.” Brynn blushed slightly. “I have to admit that it did feel good when I laid down the law to her. It was like I finally had some measure of control in the relationship. Before, it was just me reacting to whatever ruckus she caused… like I was simply along for the ride.” “Now you see why it’s so important to go through with this,” said Shyla. Her smile was always so genuine and put Brynn’s mind at ease. “I do. I wasn’t too sure before, but I definitely see it now.” Switching gears, Shyla asked, “How are you doing with the new outfit?” It took Brynn a second or two to realize what she was asking, since the subject change was without a segue. “Oh. It’s nice. Different than anything I’m used to, but nice. I’m still not sure about the shoes.” Shyla had started her off with simple 3-inch pumps since she had never worn heels before. Judging by how quickly she picked up walking in them, Shyla figured she’d be strutting around in 6.5-inch heels in no time at all. She enjoyed helping women find their feminine side. In a strange way, as the wife of the mayor and county sheriff, she felt like it was her duty to guide newcomers who weren’t adept in the ways of femininity. It gave her a sense of pride. Shyla had always gone to great lengths to uphold her self-appointed duty, going so far as to offer private lessons for walking in high heels and the art of pleasing men. She viewed herself as something akin to a tutor. In addition to that role, Shyla was incredibly civic minded. Organizing city wide events, helping charitable organizations and anything else she felt would improve the community. This attitude and her engrossing personality has made her the city’s most beloved public figure, even over Lucas himself. The people generally respect Lucas and everything he’s done to save the city, but Shyla is absolutely cherished. “In time, you’ll wonder why you didn’t wear heels before coming to Preston. With your high arches, you were born to wear them.” Brynn smiled. She liked it when people showed confidence in her. “Not to interrupt, ladies,” said Lucas, “but we need to prepare for the second stage of ‘babyfying’ your little Jaye.” “Second stage? What’s the second stage?” Brynn was a little confused. Lucas explained, “I’ve found it’s easiest to turn a woman into a little one when you break the whole process down into manageable stages. Stage One was what you just did upstairs… telling her in no uncertain terms how things are going to be from here on out. Stage Two is getting Jaye dressed in appropriate clothes for her new age. It’s going to be bumpy, but necessary.” Brynn looked up the stairs toward the guest room, as if dreading the “bumpy” ordeal. Lucas spotted it right away, placing a hand of comfort on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. We’re all in this together. Besides, you showed her who’s boss up there a little while ago. She hasn’t forgotten this soon.” Lucas turned his attention toward Shyla. “I’m going to take Melanie up to heal Jaye’s eye up. We don’t want that marring her pretty little cherubic face. I want you to go find an outfit for her to wear. I’m sure Miracle has something that will work in a pinch. Once you’re done, bring it upstairs. We have to hit her with a rapid-fire combination of things so that she won’t have time to brace herself for any of them.” Her pivoted his head back to Brynn. “As soon as Melanie does her thing, you’ll give Jaye a bath.” “Okay,” said Brynn with more self assurance. Just as Lucas turns to find Melanie, she spoke up again. It was obvious she felt foolish. “Lucas… I have kind of a stupid question to ask.” “Well, I can’t imagine a stupid question coming from a smart, beautiful little thing like yourself. But go ahead. I’m all ears.” “Well… as you’ve seen on Jaye’s paperwork, her actual name is Jaylene. And… I was wondering if we could start calling her that instead of ‘Jaye’. I mean, I know it probably sounds stupid or mean, because she hates it, but…” With a smile, Lucas countered. “Say no more, darlin’. ‘Jaylene’ it is. We’ll call her that and make her answer to it as well.” “I’ve just always hated the name ‘Jaye’, but I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, you know? But now, somehow, I find myself emboldened a bit, I guess you could say. And since I’m her boss now, I’d rather not have to call her by a name that I don’t care for.” Lucas liked where her mind was at, already getting the hang of the whole ‘mommy thing’. “Plus,” he added with a wink, “she’ll sound cute as a button saying ‘Jaylene’ in baby-talk. Now, let’s get the ball rolling. We have a little one to attend to.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 6) Brynn had been pacing the floors, worrying about Jaye’s well-being. Jaye had only been on this new job for a week, which was damn near a record for her employment. This time it was a janitorial position. She could barely get her to help clean the house, so cleaning a high school would quickly wear thin with her. Brynn didn’t want to think like that, though. Maybe this would be the one time she would stick with a job. She looked at the clock on the wall of their apartment’s living room. Eleven-thirty. She was supposed to get off work at nine o’clock. She wasn’t even answering her pre-paid cell phone. That’s what was worrying her most. With Jaye’s propensity for getting herself in trouble and pissing people off, this was cause for alarm. She couldn’t call the police and she didn’t know any of jaye’s co-workers. She considered driving to the school to check on her, but the last time she did something similar, Jaye caused a scene and they had an argument in front of almost a dozen people. Once again, she called Jaye’s cell phone. No answer. She left a simple but agitated voice mail. With a deep breath, she reached for her coat and slipped on her shoes. Even if a fight did ensue, at least she would have peace of mind, knowing she was safe. Just as she started to open the door, Jaye’s little VW bug pulled up sloppily in the driveway. Yep, she was drunk. Again. Had there been any doubt of that fact, her mannerisms would have erased it instantly. She wasn’t quite staggering, but she walked stiffly and with great care, as if it took all her effort. “Hey there, beautiful,” Jaye said with a minor slur. “I would ask where you’ve been, but I think we both know the answer to that question.” Jaye made it through the front door. “I’m happy to see you too.” Off went her boots and down she went; plop, right onto the couch. After seeing how upset Brynn was, she said, “Come on, baby… I was just having a few drinks with the guys from work. What’s the big deal? In the light of the lamp, Brynn was able to see that she was sporting a black eye. “What the hell happened?” “Oh, this? I just got into a little scrap, that’s all.” “With who?” Jaye chuckled, “Why does it matter?” “With who?” “My boss’ brother,” she said matter-of-factly. Brynn’s face held a mixture of anger, disappointment and worry. “And…?” Jaye looked at the floor before speaking, “And… there are better jobs out there anyway.” “You got fired?” Jaye stood up and went to hug Brynn, but she moved away. “Come here, Punkin. Let’s get into some dirty business under the sheets. How ‘bout that?” “Seriously? You went out drinking without even bothering to let me know, got into a fight with your boss’ brother, got yourself fired… and you really think that I’d be in the mood for sex??” Jaye scoffed. “It’s not like it was that good of a job. I’ll find something else.” “Rent is due next week. I have my portion of it, but now we’re not going to be able to pay the rest! Why can’t you just grow up and hang onto a goddamn job??” “You know what,” yelled Jaye, “Fuck this! I’m going to bed! It’s not my fault you’re such a shrew!” ——————————— “Sweetheart, are you okay?” There was no response. Lucas asked again, “Brynn, is everything alright?” Brynn snapped out of her daze, finally realizing she was being talked to. “What,” she asked, honestly not hearing what he asked. “I was just making sure you’re okay. You seemed pretty deep in thought.” She smiled faintly, “Just remembering.” Lucas seemed to understand and simply nodded. “Melanie healed her up and we’re ready for you to give her a bath. Do you need me in there with you?” “No,” Brynn said without hesitation, as if the memory had steeled her resolve, “this is something I need to do myself.” Upstairs she went, letting all those memories play ever-so-briefly across her brain as she walked. Jaye was sitting up on the side of the bed, scanning the room for something. She still had Brynn’s white t-shirt on that was so big on her it looked like a dress. Brynn took note of the fact that her eye was indeed back to normal. “What are you looking for?” “My clothes,” Jaye retorted. “I can’t find my clothes.” “I should hope not. We threw them all out.” Jaye’s mouth dropped open. “What the hell for?” “Because they aren’t appropriate for a little baby girl such as yourself.” Jaye’s rage could be felt practically for miles around. Her face was red, her neck muscles tensed up and her teeth clenched. Brynn was determined not to let it bother her. She quickly reflected back on a few past memories, which was all the ammunition she needed to be steadfast. “I. Am. Not. A. Baby. Girl!” she growled. ‘The legal papers we have downstairs say otherwise. Now, come on. Let’s get you in the bathtub, Little Miss.” She stepped toward her, but jaye batted her hands away, while backing up onto the bed. “Now, sweetie,” she said in a sing-song voice, just as any mother would say to a petulant child, “you have to stay clean for Mommy, okay?” “YOU’RE NOT MY MOMMY… I MEAN ‘MOTHER’!” “I believe we already had that talk earlier, Jaylene.” There it was. The name. The name that was on her birth certificate, the name she loathed more than anything else in the world. The name that she had attacked people for calling her.” There was silence, but just momentarily. Jaye had to process what she had just heard come from Brynn’s mouth. Jaye’s voice became low and quiet, but nonetheless intense. “Don’t you ever call me that name again. Do you understand me?” Brynn was not to be deterred. She was the adult here and she wasn’t going to let Jaye’s anger derail the plan. “You need to be a good girl, Jaylene. It’s bath time.” Jaye lost her cool. “What the fuck did I just tell you? You know I hate that name.” “You’ll get used to it in time, little one. Now, let’s get you in the tub or else I’ll have to spank your little fanny.” Jaye couldn’t believe her own life partner threatened to spank her. She wasn’t a child! She couldn’t let that happen. But deep down, she knew that Brynn has physically stronger than her and could probably force her into the bathtub. Her dilemma was a tough one. Should she keep forcing the issue and risk having Brynn snatch her up like a baby? Or should she maintain at least a modicum of her pride and walk into the bathroom of her own cognizance? She wasn’t oblivious enough to think that there was any way out of “bath time”, so she chose the latter. “Fine,” she snarled, “I’ll take a fucking bath… but I don’t want you anywhere near me when I do it.” Somehow, issuing a condition made her feel as if she still held some of her fate in her own hands. “I’m sorry, sweetie, but I can’t let you bathe yourself. That would be too dangerous. Besides, babies can’t get themselves very clean like Mommies can.” “Stop this shit right now! What has gotten into you, you psychotic bitch?” Brynn’s ‘momy tone’ was dropped. In place of the peppy, playful voice was one of dead seriousness; one that Jaye had never heard from her before. It was a voice that meant business. There was no anger in it, no frustration. It was all business. Though she wouldn’t ever admit it, it scared the hell out of Jaye. “You will never speak to me that way again, little girl. Now march yourself into the bathroom and take off that shirt. I am giving you a bath and there’s nothing that you can say or do to keep it from happening. Am I clear?” Jaye said nothing, staring at her blankly. Where had this side of her come from? Whatever the answer was, Jaye was terrified on many different levels. When they had their earlier talk, Jaye was simply stunned into silence. This was different. This time, she was frightened into silence. “Am I clear?” Her voice was more stern than before. Jaye didn’t know what to say. If she said “yes”, then it was defeat and there would be no turning back. All of her “tough chick” cred would go straight down the toilet. If she said “no” or refused to answer at all, it could lead to something even more embarrassing for her and she couldn’t take that. It would be devastating to her ego. “Fine!” It was the best she could dredge up. Her rebellious tone at least allowed her some dignity. But Brynn wasn’t going to accept that. “Enough with the snippy attitude. I’m going to ask one more time: Am I clear?” Damn it! There was no other way to save face. With a slightly annoyed tone, she finally said, “Yes.” “Yes, WHAT?” “Yes, you were clear.” Her voice was still dripping with irritation. You know good and well that’s not what I want to hear. Yes, WHAT?” Jaye knew now what it was she was after and it was something she absolutely didn’t want to say. She still had her pride or at least some of it. If she said it, she wasn’t sure if she’d have ANY of it left. But how could she avoid it without an even worse level of embarrassment? Her mind frantically grasped for options, but found none. “Yes… Mommy.” With the last word, she mumbled it to the point of being pretty much inaudible. “I can’t hear you, Jaylene. What did you say?” Why wouldn’t she just stop it?? Couldn’t she leave her with at least a little sense of pride? She repeated it again, the last word still quite mumbly. Brynn sighed. “Little girl, I’m only going to tell you one more time to speak up. If you mutter it again, you’ll be sorry.” This was it. There was no longer even a shred of hope to get out of demeaning herself more than she ever had in her life. But what choice did she have? Not being able to look Brynn in the eyes, she said, “yes, Mommy. You were clear.” “Good girl,” Brynn proclaimed. The cheerful voice was back. She scooped Jaye up and sat her on the closed toilet seat while she ran the bath water. “Now by the time we get done making you a clean baby, they will have a pretty new outfit for you to put on. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?” It didn’t. Not one tiny bit. But she said nothing. Her ego had already taken such a massive pounding today. She wasn’t sure how much more it could take. When the bathtub had enough water in it, Jaye hopped down from the toilet and tried to get into it herself. Brynn was faster on the draw and picked her up under the arms, placing her down slowly into the water. Brynn washed her hair and then scrubbed her thoroughly, making especially sure to clean her private parts. She felt her wispy pubic hair. “Well, there’s not much hair down here, but I think we’ll need to shave it off. Babies don’t need hair down there.” Goddamn it! Why wouldn’t she stop with the humiliation?? Before lifting her out of the bathtub, she fetched her Venus razor and with a few passes, Jaye’s womanhood was gone; floating around in the water. It was a sign of things to come. There was no way back now. Her path to her second babyhood laid before her… and she had no choice but to walk down it. Or would “crawl down it” be more appropriate? The Unlikely Couple (Part 8) She was in someone else’s body. That’s how it felt to Jaye. She had spent her whole life in clothes designed for comfort and convenience… and now she was attired in clothes that were designed with neither of those qualities in mind. They were designed solely to look as adorable as possible. There wasn’t a single stitch of clothing on her body that felt familiar to her. The tights were, well, tight and thin. Or thin compared to the blue jeans that her legs were accustomed to at any rate. The dress was frou-frou, delicate, ruffly and awkward. The shoes weren’t uncomfortable by any means, but they were shiny and feminine in a childish way. And then there was the article of clothing that gashed her pride more than any of the others: the diaper; the rustling, bulky diaper. It completely changed the way she walked, forcing a wobbling motion that made her unsteady, just like a baby learning to walk. The embarrassment, though, was only beginning. Brynn led her by the hand down the stairs where Lucas, Miracle, Alexander, Melanie and Shyla were. It was plain to see that Lucas and Shyla were ready to leave the house. Shyla had her purse and Lucas fingered his car keys. From this, Jaye connected the dots and realized that she was probably going to be forced to leave the house as well. Brynn could sense that she had pieced it all together and took the initiative. “Ready to go shopping, baby girl?” “I’m not going in public like this!” It was more a plea than a definitive statement of fact. Brynn kneeled down to meet her eye to eye. “Jaylene, I know you’re frightened, but you’ll see that everything’s going to be fine. There are lots of little girls just like you in Preston. There’s no need to feel shame.” “Brynn” she started to reply before seeing a look of agitation, “ I mean… Mommy. I don’t want people to see me dressed in these ridiculous clothes. I’m not a baby!” “We already went over this. You ARE a baby now. I’m not going to put up with these silly little protests. You’re a baby and that’s all there is to it. Now, let’s go buy you some clothes and toys.” She frantically grabbed onto a nearby chair in a sad, last-ditch attempt to prevent the inevitable. Brynn put an end to that by easily prying her fingers loose from their grip. Looking to avoid further complications, Brynn simply picked her baby up and carried her on her hip, adding yet another layer of humiliation to the heap. Jaye hated that she was being packed around like a child by the woman who she had been romantically involved with for years. Lucas and Shyla led them to a detached garage on the south side of the house. Within they found several vehicles, including a fairly sizeable van. Lucas opened the side door, revealing an oversized car seat. It looked just like any car seat that you’d see in a typical family vehicle, but substantially larger. “This should suffice,” offered Lucas. “That’s perfect,” observed Brynn. Jaye started to lodge a protest, but Brynn’s stern expression stopped it dead in its tracks. Her complaints slid right back down her throat, manifesting in a few tears of shame trickling down her cheeks. As Brynn sat her down into the car seat, a depressing revelation hit her: she was almost too small for it. She hoped that would go unnoticed, but no such luck. Shyla suggested that perhaps while they were shopping today, they should purchase a smaller one. Not only was she sitting in a babyish car seat, it was too big for her. The humanity! Click went the buckle, which pulled the skirts upward, making them gather at the crotch. The end result was that her tights-covered diaper was on full display. Jaye began tugging at her skirts in an effort to cover it up, but her hand was lightly slapped by Brynn, who had just settled into the seat beside her. “Stop fussing with your dress.” “But… but I’m just trying to..” “No ‘buts’, young lady. Stop it. Now.” Little Jaye had no recourse but to leave her skirts as they were, exposed diaper and all. Every so often, Jaye would subtly try to adjust them, but rynn prevented it each time. The van started and the small talk began between the adults. What bothered Jaye most is that they completely left her out of the conversation, even when she was the subject of said conversation. Any interjection was met with another smack on the hand and admonishment for butting into a “grown-up conversation.” How degrading. Pouting, Jaye to to sulking and looking out her window. She zoned out, only hearing a few sentences here and there. “You should put her in two or three diapers at once”; “She would look so cute in a bonnet”; “How many stores does this town have?”; “”I’m surprised so many women moved here”. Just bits and pieces. What mostly drew Jaye’s attention was the sights the town provided. She was surprised at how vibrant it was; pedestrians were everywhere in the downtown shopping district… going into stores, coming out of stores, chit-chatting on the sidewalks, window shopping. But that wasn’t the part that really snapped up her attention. No, that honor belonged to how those people dressed and behaved. She saw women on leashes, women wearing long skirts so tight they could barely walk, women who could only be described as bimbos with unimaginably large bosoms and lips that couldn’t possibly be natural. And, of course, there were women dressed as toddlers and babies. The men she saw were clearly in charge; their mannerisms and the way they treated their women made that as plain as the nose on their faces. Many women walked behind their men or, she noticed, behind and to the right of them. Equality simply didn’t exist here in any way. What struck her as particularly odd was how happy almost all of them seemed. Even the women who had the strictest owners appeared to be in great spirits. She wondered if brainwashing or mind control was going on. After seeing what the Budd family could do, she certainly wouldn’t rule that out. Jaye couldn’t fathom how any woman could be happy that way. It was beyond her entirely. How could they not want to be treated as equals? How could they enjoy having to dress in such ludicrous clothes? What was the appeal of being owned? The shopping district disappeared behind them as they drove onward, giving way to a section of town that contained other types of businesses, mostly factories and the like. A few stores, bars and restaurants could be spotted though. One such business—the one Lucas pulled into the parking lot of—was Simms’ Baby Palace. It was comprised of several buildings. The most prominent, though certainly not the largest, was what Lucas referred to as the “show room”. He explained to Brynn that the other two buildings—large metal structures with no ornamentation whatsoever—were the two workshops. In one, they craft furniture and in the other, they make clothes. He also added that behind these buildings is a not-yet-finished building in which they will be producing their own diapers. Lucas and Shyla both voiced their excitement about the new operation. Within a few minutes, they had parked, unbuckled Jaye and entered the main building. What she saw was a cornucopia of the most over-the-top baby stuff she had ever seen… most of which was sized for adult-sized people. To the left was a wide selection of oversized cribs; so much lace and other childish festoons! To the right, she saw playpens, high chairs, rocking horses, changing tables and more. A large counter was straight ahead and near that was a doorway with a sign above it that read: “Clothes”. It was truly Jaye’s worst nightmare! An older gentleman in his fifties stood behind the counter as the group approached. His hair was graying, but still very thick. He had a look of wisdom; one that only a kindly old uncle could possess. He had been reading something when they entered, but looked up and pulled his reading glasses off his face. “Lucas… Shyla… how are ya?” His eyes were bright and it was clear that he was happy to see the Budd family. He shook Lucas’ hand and kissed Shyla’s hand. “I may very well have to steal this lovely lady from you someday, Lucas.” Lucas smiled warmly. “Samantha might have something to say about that, Simms.” “You kidding? She’d love to have beautiful Shyla all for herself if she had half a chance.” The two men laughed and Shyla smiled, obviously flattered by the exchange. Brynn smiled nervously, with Jaye perched humiliatingly upon her hip. Lucas turned toward the two girls. “Brynn… this is Pete Simms. Simms, this is Brynn and her new little baby, Jaylene.” Jaye wanted to just melt into the floor or crawl under a rock. She considered making a scene, but thought better of it out of fear of the inevitable punishment that would ensue. That alone upset her further… that she was in fear of punishment from another adult. And not just ANY adult… but her own life partner. She actually trembled like a real toddler. This was all getting to be too much. She wasn’t sure how much more she could take. “Well, it sure is nice to make your acquaintance, Miss Brynn,” he said, kissing her free hand. “And what a precious little girl you have here.” He moved to pinch her cheek, but Jaye thwapped his hand away. “Jaye!” exclaimed Brynn. “There’s no need to be a rude baby. Apologize this very minute, little girl.” The obstinate look on Jaye’s face indicated that she wasn’t going to obey. Brynn let her down from her hip, grabbed one of her wrists firmly and with her other hand, she swatted her hard on the diapered behind. Three more swats followed. Due to the bulk of the diaper, the pain was minimal, but the level of embarrassment was worse than pain could have ever been. She had just been spanked by her girlfriend… her Mommy. That’s truly what she was now: Jaye’s Mommy. Any trace of “girlfriend” was wiped away at this point, likely never to be seen again. “Now you apologize to Mr. Simms this instant or you’re going to get far worse than that little spanking.” With tears in her eyes, she squeaked out, “I’m sorry.” Lucas interjected, talking directly to Jaye. “Sweetheart, I think it might be better if you say it more like a toddler would say it.” Jaye looked confused. In response, Lucas clarified. “What I mean is that you need to start baby-talking and now seems like the right time to begin. You are no longer a big girl and when you speak like an adult, it draws extra attention to you. It makes people take a second look to see if you’re an adult or a baby. Is that what you want? Do you want people to look at you strangely?” Sniffling, she simply shook her head in the negative. Somehow, what he said made sense to her, though she had no earthly idea how. It was like he knew the exact thing to say to people to get precisely the response he wants. She had never seen anyone so good at manipulating others. Brynn softened her tone. “Okay, then, let’s hear it.” Jaye searched her brain, trying to figure out how a toddler would say it. She was never really around little ones much. There was a pause, partly from that search and partly from hesitation to demean herself by actually talking that way. “I’m… sowwy.” “That’s a good start, sweetie,” encouraged Lucas, “but I think the word ‘I’ should be eliminated from your vocabulary altogether. How about saying your name instead? Try it.” With great reluctance, she said, “Jaye is sowwy.” “No, no, no, baby girl,” corrected Brynn, “that’s not your name any more. Now say it right.” She hated that name and it was the last word in the universe that she wanted to say. And to be forced to say it in baby-talk would be even more excruciating. She frantically tried to think of a way out of it, but came up empty-handed. She took too long, prompting Brynn to say, “Now.” Tears were flowing again. “I’m… I mean… Jaywene is sowwy.” The words burned as they came out of her mouth. Her face twisted up like she had just sucked a lime dry of all its juices. That may have been the hardest thing she’d had to do yet. Simms smiled and accepted her apology. Brynn kneeled down and wiped away her tears with a tissue that Shyla handed to her. “Now see… that wasn’t so terrible, was it?” Oh, yes… it was terrible. In fact, it surpassed “terrible” and left it in the dust. Brynn nevertheless continued. “That’s how I expect you to talk from now on, okay? No more big-girl talk for my baby girl. Do you understand?” Jaye was defeated once again and was emotionally drained. The fight in her was sucked away. She nodded and sadly said, “Yes, Mommy. I undewstand.” Brynn corrected her. “What did Lucas say about using the word ‘I’, sweetie?” Jaye didn’t want to say it the way she was instructed, but had no alternative. “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” “Good girl.” Brynn seemed genuinely proud of her, something Jaye wasn’t particularly used to. She was used to disappointing her with her antics. On that level, she felt a tiny shred of happiness, but it was microscopic. Mostly, she felt destroyed by all this. “So… what can I do for you fine folks?” Lucas replied, “We need to purchase all the goodies for Baby Jaylene here.” Back up on Brynn’s hip Jaye went and she didn’t fight it. She was spent. They started off by picking out a crib. Sims talked and talked to Brynn about the different models, going over each and every feature one by one. The craftsmanship was undeniable and they were all extraordinarily sturdy. One feature was that each wooden bar contained a strong metal rod in its center; another was that the varnish made it impossible for an escaping baby to get a good grip on the bars. The final feature was the one that scared her most; one for sexually active “babies”. Many of the cribs had three armatures that ended with vibrating dildos. The baby could be strapped down and one of these dildos could be inserted into the “baby’s” three orifices. Lucas looked to Brynn to measure her interest in this final feature. Brynn looked deep in thought, before saying, “Well, Jaylene is a lesbian and doesn’t like anything resembling a penis.” Lucas nodded and Jaye let out a sigh of relief. “Understood. However, you have to recalibrate your way of thinking now. Before, everything centered around her. You basically had to dance to her tune. She was in the driver’s seat. For example, she behaved poorly and got fired, causing you to have to relocate. Another example: you’re bi-sexual but because of her, you weren’t ever able to enjoy the romantic or lustful company of a man. Yet another example: she stayed out late drinking with her co-workers, leaving you at home, worrying. It’s high time to dance to your own tune and make her do the same. If you would like to see her hooked up to these apparatuses, then by all means, take a crib with the appendages. If you wouldn’t enjoy that, then don’t. But let it be because YOU want it or don’t want it… not because she doesn’t.” Brynn had to consider this. She had fantasized—secretly, of course—about seeing Jaye being forced to have sex with a man. She never dared to bring that up in the past, though, as she knew what kind of reaction it would bring forth. And truthfully, Brynn always cultivated a rather odd belief that there was no such thing as being gay, only bi-sexual; that it was somehow unnatural to not be attracted to the opposite sex, even if you were also attracted to the same sex. It’s a belief she never told a soul because she didn’t quite understand it herself. But this could give her the chance to see something similar to what her fantasy involved. On the other hand, she was hesitant to go for the gusto. After all, she didn’t want Jaye to legitimately grow to hate her and she feared that that’s exactly what might happen. She voiced this concern to Lucas in a whisper so that Jaye couldn’t hear and he assured her that she wouldn’t hate her in the long term. “Besides, if you make this the only way she’s allowed to have an orgasm, she’ll beg for it. Not right away, but mark my words: she’ll beg like there’s no tomorrow.” Throughout this, Jaye held her breath, terrified that all the whispering and Brynn’s reluctance to commit to an answer were both bad signs. She detested vaginal or anal entry. She always found it disgusting, much preferring clitoral stimulation. Surely, Brynn would respect that. Surely, she would allow her to maintain that boundary. Surely, she would let her keep her sexual identity. Wouldn’t she?? Doubts began to spill into her brain when Brynn stepped away from Lucas, looked at Simms and said, “We’ll take the pink one with the attachments.” Jaye’s heart sunk. Now she wasn’t even going to have control of the only thing that had been previously been left to her. Her vagina, anus and even her mouth were all going to be invaded by penis-shaped objects whenever Brynn decided it was necessary or desirable. And there was nothing she could do about it. She was going to have to adjust to being bi-sexual whether she liked it or not… and she decidedly did NOT like it. All this made Jaye realize that her fate was no longer her own and that it was in the hands of Brynn… her Mommy. The Unlikely Couple (Part 9) Very little about the process of picking out the other babyish furniture stuck in Jaye’s memory, as she was in a world of her own, hung up on the awful notion that Brynn was planning to have fake penises inserted into her pussy, ass and mouth at some point. It felt to her like the ultimate betrayal. She snapped out of her daze when she was carried through the door near the counter. The room was essentially its own building, constructed adjacent to the main structure as an add-on. It was fairly narrow, but stretched almost as far as the eye could see and it had a second floor as well. The shelves and racks were stocked from wall to wall with baby clothes sized for adults as well as various accessories. Despite her repulsion, she was in awe of just how much of it there was. A graceful, woman in her thirties with voluptuous dark hair was sitting in a chair behind the counter. She greeted them warmly, but didn’t get up. “We just bought a slew of goodies from your worse half and figured we should do the same for you.” Lucas’ borderline flirty tone was enough to nauseate Jaye, but she said nothing, fearing the retribution that would result from it. “Well, I sure appreciate it, Lucas,” she said in a sweet voice that underlined her innate femininity. As they approached the counter, Jaye got a better view of why she was sitting down. She was breastfeeding a baby. No, not a baby, but a woman dressed much the same as Jaye was. The expression of humiliation on the woman’s face was apparent; she was burning with shame. Her red face gave that away. Everyone acted as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Brynn, though, looked a little flustered by the scene. Maybe this was a good sign; a sign that she would realize how outlandish this was. Perhaps there was hope after all. “I see your little niece is doing well,” Shyla stated, nodding toward the woman on her lap. The dark-haired beauty, who Jaye deduced was Samantha, smiled. “Oh yes. She’s still quite a brat sometimes, but we’re getting somewhere with her finally. She’s been with us since last summer, so it’s been quite a journey, but the results are speaking for themselves.” Her next sentence was in a slight coo-ing tone and was aimed mostly at the girl, “Little Tammy here sure isn’t breaking and entering any more… are you, baby girl?” With a face as red as a fresh tomato, Tammy, still latched onto her aunt’s left breast, shook her head in the negative. A tear leaked from her eye, down her cheek and onto Samantha’s blouse. Jaye felt sorry for her, but she was more concerned with her own plight at the moment. On some weird level, she was just glad the spotlight was on someone else for a change. Lucas and Shyla introduced Brynn and Jaye to Samantha and engaged in small-talk for a few minutes before moving on to check out the merchandise. The first place Brynn took her was an area filled with racks of fluffy, poofy dresses. She oohed and ahhhed over every ridiculous dress she came across, while Jaye was forced to endure it all. She plucked many of them from the racks and brought them up to the front counter until time for them to check out. Once a deposit of clothes was made, she would carry Jaye back to the racks for more looking. In addition to the fluffiest, most horrendous dresses imaginable, she selected a lot of other clothes: babyish rompers and jumpers, sundresses, skirts and the like. Not one stitch of it could even come close to passing as something a grown woman would wear. Lucas also pointed out a special section of clothes designed specifically for punishments and humiliation. As if the clothes they already selected weren’t humiliating enough! The first rack Brynn approached had simple shirts, but it wasn’t until Brynn began thumbing through them that Jaye understood how they could be used as punishment. Each shirt had text on it, often accompanied by a cartoony illustration to drive the point home: “Fully-Loaded Diaper Girl”, “I’ve been a bad little baby”, “I love poopy diapers”, “My butt cheeks are as read as my face”… there seemed to be no end to the embarrassing shirts. Many of them made Brynn giggle. Jaye, on the other hand, found them to be less than amusing. Brynn snatched at least four or five from the rack, with Shyla offering to take them “up front” for her. The other punishment clothes were at least as bad. One of the worst was a long-sleeved sleeper that looked like a babyish nightgown with a drawstring at the end; it was designed to trap the wearer’s legs in what was essentially a bag. But that wasn’t the worst of it. The entirety of the interior was lined with heavy wool, which would be both itchy and hot. Just as she thought Brynn was going to pass it up, she pulled it from the rack and let Shyla carry it to the counter. “I’m not wearing that thing..” protested Jaye, in a voice that was less self-assured than her normal voice. Brynn looked down at her, riding helplessly on her hip and said, “First of all, I think we made it clear that you were to speak in baby-talk from now on. Secondly, you won’t HAVE to wear it if you behave like a good baby.” Jaye looked to the ground, deflated. Her offensive was aborted just like that. She inwardly cursed herself for giving in so easily, but that was just a remnant of her old self. The rest of her knew that she was now just a baby and would have to suffer whatever the adults deemed appropriate. But just to add insult to injury, Brynn added, “Do you understand?” Jaye slowly nodded her head, but that wasn’t good enough. “I can’t hear your head rattle, sweet-pea. I want to hear you say it… appropriately.” Damn it! Again?? There was a pause. “Well?” urged Brynn impatiently. With a sigh, Jaye said, “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” Brynn was happy with that and gave her a little peck on her forehead. Jaye couldn’t believe this was happening. It was all too surreal. The next hour was spent going through every rack and shelf in the store. Tights, pacifiers, bonnets, rubber mittens meant to keep her from being able to articulate her fingers, petticoats, gargantuan hairbows, sleepers, cutesy shoes, toys… you name it! By the time they gathered all their goods and paid for them, Tammy had long since been finished with her feeding and was in a small playpen behind the counter where Samantha could keep a close eye on her. Lucas hauled load after load to the van. Shyla, Brynn and Jaye had remained inside talking to Samantha. Well, Shyla was really the only one talking to her much. Brynn was strangely silent, almost as if she wanted to ask something but hadn’t worked up the nerve just yet. Samantha was astute, however, and asked her if everything was okay. “Yeah…” she said hesitantly, “I was just wondering…” Samantha smiled and placed her hand on Brynn’s. “You can ask me anything you want, honey.” “Why exactly… do you, you know, breastfeed Tammy?” Samantha smiled comfortingly. Brynn had been nervous to ask such a personal question and was relieved when she saw it didn’t upset her. “Several reasons. First of all, my sister and I talked and decided that it would be best to re-raise Tammy from scratch since she just couldn’t stay out of trouble… and to me, starting over includes breastfeeding. Secondly, she has very brittle bones and breast milk helps strengthen them. And last but not least, it creates an inseparable bond between the baby and the one breastfeeding her.” Brynn’s eyes lit up with that last one. She wanted so desperately to create an unbreakable bond and make Jaye see her as her mommy! When Jaye saw her eyes, she knew she was in deep, deep trouble. But she would draw the line at being fed from her own life partner’s teat. That was just too far! “How do you produce the milk? “Actually,” Samantha said, “I take a bi-monthly shot from Lucas’ son, Alexander. It allows me to produce plenty of milk.” Oh, man! This was looking worse and worse all the time. Not only did Brynn light up like a damn Christmas tree at the thought of breastfeeding, but the means to make it happen was within easy reach. Not good at all! “Oh,” replied Brynn gleefully. Shyla looked pleased and asked, “Are you thinking of breastfeeding Baby Jaylene?” Brynn tried to suppress her excitement. “It’s something I’d like to consider.” Her eyes told a very different story. Jaye was certain that her mind was already made up, despite the words coming out of her mouth. Samantha piped up, “I think it’s a grand idea. Few things put a little one in ‘baby space’ quicker than breastfeeding.” “Baby space?,” asked Brynn. Samantha explained, “It’s kind of a special place a little one’s mind goes to where they feel like true babies and all is harmonious with the world. Even the most defiant babies find their baby space eventually. And when it happens, it’s magical.” “Wow, that does sound nice.” Jaye wanted so badly to revolt against it right then and there. She wanted to rail on them all for this idiocy; to let them know that this whole charade is over and that she would find a way back to South Carolina. But how would she get there? Hitchhiking proved to be sheer folly and she had pissed most of her family off, so they definitely wouldn’t wire her money or drive halfway across the country to pick her up. And where would she stay once she got back home? Again, she had alienated most everyone who had been in her life and she had no job prospects. Maybe her old friend Melissa would do her a solid. She had a nice car and loved road trips. Wait. Jaye got her hung up in a nasty bit of drama a year ago and the two hadn’t spoken since. How about Joe? His Charger would sure make it to Preston and for a little dough, he’d do almost anything. Crap! Jaye had accused him of hitting on Brynn and broke his nose last March. Perhaps Shanique would Western Union her some cash for a bus ticket. Shit! She still owed Shanique close to a thousand dollars, so THAT was out. No, Jaye was stuck in Preston, whether she liked it or not. The rebel in her wanted to lash out and do something brash… but that’s what landed her in this position in the first place. Maybe an opportunity would arise soon. Yes, something would come up, she was sure of it. Good things come to those who wait. She would bide her time and as soon as the opportunity arose, she’d get out of there and never look back… even if she was having a hard time learning to hate Brynn. By the time she filtered through all these thoughts, she was being buckled back into the car seat and they were leaving the parking lot. She noticed that Brynn was staring at her. Not in a mean way or a creepy way… but with genuine love. It was the first time she had looked at her in such a way in over a year. They mostly just fought. How could she look at Jaye like that while she was dressed so preposterously? It baffled her. But like a good baby, she stayed silent and simply looked away. She just couldn’t take locking eyes with her. Just then, they hit a bit of a pothole and for the first time, Jaye became aware of the pressure in her bladder… as well as her bowels. That was okay, she thought to herself… she has always had great control of her bodily functions. She would be fine. She squeezed her legs together or at least as close as her cumbersomely thick diaper would allow, which wasn’t very close at all. “Now,” Lucas declared, “it’s time to buy YOU some clothes, Miss Brynn.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 10) The next store they entered was called Newberry’s and it was an old fashioned department store. It wasn’t posh, but it certainly wasn’t a low-rent dollar store either. Even from the outside, Jaye could tell that. Before they unstrapped her from her car seat, Lucas stepped around the the back of the van and unloaded something. She couldn’t tell what it was because being in the carseat limited her view, but deep down knew that she wasn’t going to like it. Everyone was now out of the vehicle except her, which only added to her gut feeling. The door opened and Brynn unfastened the straps, picking her up just as one would a small tyke. She was never going to get used to that. Upon rounding the back of the van, she saw that the stroller they purchased at Simms’ was all set up and ready for her to be lowered down into, which is exactly what happened. With her being seated in it, Lucas asked Brynn if she wanted to use the arm straps. This baffled Jaye. What arm straps? Why would a stroller have arm straps? As if in answer, Brynn remarked, “Yeah. That way she can’t go covering her face up out of embarrassment. She has to get used to all this.” For whatever reason, Jaye loathed being spoken about as if she wasn’t even there. It was so demeaning, making it clear that she was only going to be regarded as a baby. She started to argue about the straps; a quick glare from Brynn halted the notion. On went the straps—two for each arm—ensuring that she couldn’t move them at all. She wanted to hide her face, but that was to be impossible. No, she would have to face the world head-on… as a baby. Brynn crouched down so that her face was pretty close to Jaye’s. “Okay, now, Mommy needs to go buy herself some clothes. And she can’t concentrate on that if Baby Jaylene is acting bad. Will you be Mommy’s good little girl while I shop?” Jaye cast her eyes downward and after a pause, she nodded. The sigh that came from Brynn let her know that that wasn’t going to suffice. Jaye didn’t want to speak because she was now expected to adopt a childish lisp, complete with baby-talk. The reluctance to speak lingered in the air as all eyes were on her. Damn vultures, all of them, just waiting for her to plunge deeper into her humiliation and despair. Talking that way made her feel small and stupid, not to mention weak… and she hated all of those things. “Yes, Mommy.” she replied dully. Brynn looked her in the eyes and said, “Baby, I really think you can do better with the baby-talk. This is really important to me. I want you to sound like the sweet little baby I know you can be. Please try again.” Inside Jaye’s mind, she was growling in anger… but none of that showed itself in her next words. “Yeth, Mommy.” “Okay, but I think you can say more than just that, don’t you?” Jaye seethed. “Yeth, Mommy,” she said before pausing to figure out what she was expecting to hear. “Jaywene will be youwr good wittle giwrl while you shop.” Using that name, let alone lisping it, made her skin crawl. She could feel her pride eroding more and more every time she’s forced to say it. Brynn looked so pleased and gave her a hug. “Thank you, my little angel.” During the trek across the parking lot and the short stint down the sidewalk, Jaye became incredibly aware of how many people were out and about at any given time in Preston. This was unfortunate for her because she had to look at every single person who came their way. In just the short amount of time, hree people complimented Brynn, who was pushing the stroller, on her “cute little girl”. She eventually took the only option she had left at her disposal… she scrunched her eyes closed as tight as she could. It helped, but only marginally. The traffic in the store itself was less intense, something for which Jaye was grateful. Lucas stopped to shake hands and chat with a couple of men who were obviously there waiting for their wives to finish shopping. Brynn pushed the stroller onward, with Shyla directing her toward the right section of the store. Jaye had a slight reprieve; for once, the attention was on Brynn rather than her. She just sat there helplessly in the stroller while the adults looked at clothes, her eyes shut. Her mind drifted back to a simpler time in her life, one in which she was happy and free to do as she pleased. She took it all for granted then, but that was no longer the case now. She had it so good and didn’t even realize it. She thought back to helping her father roof houses, cracking jokes and listening to loud music while doing so. She thought back to all those parties in which she drank more alcohol than was wise and getting into scuffles with other inebriated party-goers. But most of all, she thought about the earliest days of her relationship with Brynn; they were so happy just being in each other’s presence. They laughed, snuggled and relished their time together. It was all such a sharp contrast to where she was today: clad in a fluffy dress, her legs encased in tights, a thick diaper covering her most intimate parts and having to call Brynn “Mommy” in the most babyish voice she could conjure up. Gone was the freedom. Gone was the good times. Gone was having any semblance of personal choice. Jaye was snapped back to reality by a sharp bladder pang. She always had good bladder control, so she figured she would be able to hold it until… well, she wasn’t sure. She could hold it until they returned to Lucas’ mansion, but then what? She wouldn’t be allowed to use the toilet anyway. Perhaps she could figure out a way to sneak to the bathroom. With that damnable inescapable crib they bought, though, that may be a far more difficult prospect than one might figure… not that they would allow her to be out of their sight for long to begin with. She was running out of options for avoiding expunging into her diaper and that frightened her. To her, peeing in the diaper would be taking away the last vestiges of her adulthood and she was determined not to let that happen. She just couldn’t let it go that easily. She looked up angrily at Brynn as Shyla was holding up a dress to her to see how it would look. What chafed her the most was that Brynn looked like she was having the time of her life, while she was sitting in an oversized baby stroller, dressed like a toddler and squeezing her legs together in an effort not to pee. It’s not that she didn’t want Brynn to be happy… it’s just that she wanted happiness too. Brynn was indeed having a good time, something she never thought possible, considering she never really cared for feminine clothes. She wasn’t exactly against skirts and such, like Jaye was. She just always preferred more practical clothes. “I think this might be too short,” said Brynn. The dress being held up to her was dark red with short sleeves and it was, as Brynn acknowledged, exceedingly short. And tight. “Nonsense,” scoffed Shyla, waving her opinion off. “You’ve got fantastic legs. You should show them off as much as possible.” Brynn blushed a little. “You… really think so?” “Absolutely. Those long legs were MEANT for tiny skirts and dresses… and when you pair that dress up with suntan pantyhose and high heels, you’re going to have half the men in Preston drooling every time you walk by.” A slightly embarrassed smile came across Brynn’s beautiful face. She was flattered… and excited by that notion. She was still flustered, though. “That doesn’t really matter to me,” she stammered, trying to convince herself of that. The truth was that she longed for the company of a man, but never followed through on it because of Jaye’s feelings. Shyla had been around reluctant girls before and reassured her, “It’s okay for it to matter to you. Jaylene isn’t your life partner now… and she’s going to need a daddy soon. It’s something you need to start thinking about. Jaye could keep her cool no longer. It was one thing to humiliate her like this, but it was something else entirely to suggest that Brynn should dump her in favor of a man. “Listen, lady,” she yelled out, causing a few other customers to gawk, “Brynn is my life partner and she’s not going to be with a man! Do you understand, bitch?” She was hoping to hurt Shyla’s feelings and upset her. Instead, Shyla just looked at her with steely eyes. She had been cursed at by unruly little ones before and wasn’t about to let this one get under her skin. The baby’s reaction didn’t surprise her in the least. What DID surprise her, however, was Brynn’s reaction. Brynn, without hesitation, marched over to Jaye and unbuckled the arm straps of the stroller, lifting Jaye out of it in spite of the little one’s struggles. She sat down on a fairly ornate “waiting sofa” with Jaye positioned face-down over her knees. “I’ve just about had it with your behavior, Jaylene,” she said sternly and with grave seriousness. “You will NOT speak to adults that way, young lady, especially ones who have been so good to us.” “Let me go, you psychopath! Put me down! Nowwwwww!” Jaye’s protests fell upon deaf ears. “What are you doing? Stop it!” No response from Brynn, who flung Jaylene’s dress and petticoats over her back. Her diaper and tights were quickly yanked down, exposing her adorable little backside for the whole store to see. When Jaye realized what was getting ready to happen, she wriggled around to get off her lap. It was for naught. Brynn’s grip was strong and her determination to carry out this much-needed punishment was absolute. “NOOOOOOO,” she bellowed out in panic. Brynn’s hand came crashing down on her ass with a resounding ‘smack’ as flesh met flesh. Another blow came immediately thereafter and then another. All the while, Jaye kicked her little legs, not caring that it actually made her look even more like a real child. She refused to cry, regardless of the pain she was experiencing. One swat after another followed, her round little butt growing redder with each one. Jaye’s desperation was obvious; she couldn’t hide it. More swats came raining down with sharp slapping sounds. Was there any end to Brynn’s stamina? Was she going to keep this up all night. Shyla was impressed and saw great potential in her. Jaye’s protests suddenly became less forceful and more pleading in nature. “PLEEEEEASE! STOPPPPPPP!” “Not until you’ve learned your lesson, Jaylene!” The assault on her fanny continued. The pain was immense and she could almost feel tears welling up in her eyes. No! She wouldn’t give Brynn the satisfaction of seeing her cry. Crying was for wusses and children… and she was neither! She gave up on trying to escape, though her legs were still kicking with each swat. Instead, she focused her thoughts on maintaining what little dignity she had left. She would not cry! The spanking carried on, the agony increasing every second or two. Every single time her hand thrashed her butt cheeks, it became harder and harder to keep her composure. How much longer could she keep it together? Why wouldn’t the spanking cease? When would she stop? What was that? No, no, it couldn’t be. Not a tear falling from her eye onto the sofa! She had to stop it! She wouldn’t let them win? She wouldn’t let them turn her into a crying child! Another droplet from her eye! She was losing the fight! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!! Ten more swats hammered down on her tender flesh and the floodgates opened. Tears poured from her eyes, snot leaked from her nose and she was wailing in pain and shame. “Pweeeease, Mommy, pwease stop! Jaywene will be a good babyyyyyyy! Pweeeeeeeeaaaase!” Brynn knew at that point that she was one sorry little baby, but she felt she had to truly drive the message home that she was just a baby and would have to behave, so she continued the spanking with another thirty swats. With each swat came more bawling and begging. By the time the spanking stopped, Jaye was laying limply across her mommy’s knees, blubbering like a baby, sobbing heavily. She couldn’t bear to look up, fearful that a crowd was watching. No crowd existed, however, because this kind of thing had become so commonplace in Preston. Only Shyla was watching. Jaye was beaten… defeated. “Now…,” asked Brynn, who was a bit out of breath now, “are you going to behave like a good baby?” Through her sniffling and sobs, she responded, “Y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And are you going to learn to accept the fact that you aren’t going to be my life partner any more?” She paused, not wanting to concede that. Brynn thwapped her buttocks five more times, as if to prompt an answer. “OOOWWWWWIIEEE!” she cried out in the most babyish way imaginable. More crying ensued, but she managed to choke out, “Y-y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And do you understand that Mommy is going to find herself a man and that he will be my only lover?” This caused a flood of tears. How could she agree to something like that? But she had no choice at all. “Y-y-y-y-es, Mommy.” “Okay, now I want to hear you say it, to prove that you mean it.” Heaving with sobs, Jaye sputtered, “Jaywene will be a good baby. You awren’t my wife pawrtnewr any mowre and you’wre going to find a man to be youwr new wovewr.” Having to say it broke her a little inside; a part of her died, never to return. She was never going to be anything more than a baby whose only purpose is to be taken care of by adults. With that realization, her bladder unleashed a torrent of urine all over Mommy’s lap. Uh-oh! The Unlikely Couple (Part 11) The store attendants were understanding about Jaye’s accident and helpfully mopped the urine from the floor while Brynn cleaned herself up in the store restroom and changed into one of her new outfits. It was a flattering ensemble consisting of a very short turquoise dress that hugged her ample figure, beige pantyhose and peep-toed stilettos that made her stand five inches taller than her actual height. A white belt completed the outfit. She emerged from the bathroom, along with Shyla, who had assisted her. Lucas had stayed with Jaye to clean her up with the wet-wipes stored in her diaper bag. Her dress was still a little damp, but most of the damage was done to Brynn’s clothes as well as the floor. The diaper, though, was a total loss, as the pee had gotten all over the outside plastic. Lucas changed her into a new one. She was far too upset and preoccupied with her own thoughts to protest. Besides, she never wanted a spanking like that again. Jaye was secretly dreading Brynn’s return from the restroom out of stark terror that she would be angry with her for peeing on her lap. To her surprise, her fear was unfounded. “There’s my baby girl,” she cooed as she approached the stroller that Lucas had just placed her into. What a relief! She couldn’t take another spanking, physically or emotionally. Jaye forced a slight smile at her mommy. During the car ride home, Jaye swelled on everything that transpired. Everything, from the humiliation of being spanked like a baby to all the things Brynn said. So they were no longer a couple. Jaye had been expecting this ever since they had to leave South Carolina. She suspected that Brynn would have broken it off with her and left for California alone had she not felt like she would have been abandoning a helpless child. But she wasn’t a child. At least not then. Now, though, even Jaye couldn’t deny what she has become. Was Brynn just looking for an excuse to be rid of her so she could find a man? Jaye remembered the topic of a three-way encounter with a man being brought up, but she had vetoed the notion outright. She didn’t want some grubby man pawing all over her woman whether she was there or not. It just wasn’t going to happen. Even before they became an item, Brynn confessed to her that she wasn’t sure if she could be fulfilled without also having sex with a man. When a strap-on was suggested by Brynn as a possible solution, it was also vetoed… as was a vibrator… and double-ended dildo… and every other option that involved vaginal penetration. Jaye simply didn’t see the need for all that. Clitoral orgasms should be good enough. Before long, they were back at Lucas’ mansion. Brynn carried Jaye in on her hip, a position that was rapidly becoming old hat. But now, the position was particularly uncomfortable on her sore bottom. Every step Brynn took caused the bottom portion of her posterior to slam a bit against the hip bone. But she didn’t dare complain. Brynn now had a bluff in on her diminutive baby girl and the fear of another spanking was enough to make her behave. “I think I have a tired little one on my hands here, so I’m going to put her down for a nap,” Brynn announced, talking as if Jaye was too much of a baby to be talked to directly. “She’s had a long, trying day.” “That’s a good idea, Brynn,” agreed Lucas. “That’ll give me enough time to show you the house on my back property that I’m giving to you, and I can get little Jaylene’s nursery set up.” Jaye really wished people would stop talking around her that way. She wasn’t an idiot. She could understand everything they were saying. Her outspoken nature urged her to rail against it, but her self-preservation kept it in check. “Come on, baby doll, let’s get you down,” chirped Brynn with a kiss to the top of her head. She was taken back to the room they had been staying in. She sat her on the bed and pulled the dress and petticoats off, leaving her sitting there in her tights, diaper and shoes. Jaye certainly didn’t mourn the loss of those cumbersome articles of clothes, but she felt extremely exposed and vulnerable, instinctively covering up her tiny little breasts that clearly didn’t need a bra. Brynn pulled back the blankets and got her laid down before taking off her shoes. Then came the most humiliating part of the process: the diaper check. She pulled the diaper out a bit in the front to check for wetness and then, rolling her over a little, checked her backside for any poop. This infuriated Jaye. She could have simply asked her if she had used the diaper, but no… she had to check herself, the implication being that she wouldn’t know whether or not she peed or pooped in her own diaper. “All dry,” she said in the most chipper voice sh’d ever heard. Jaye was laid back, covered up and tucked in. “Brynn?” asked Jaye in a small voice. In a sweet, motherly voice, Brynn replied, “Sweetpea, didn’t we agree that you were going to baby-talk and call me ‘Mommy’ from now on?” Actually, Jaye never agreed to that, but she wasn’t about to contradict her. “Please, just this once, let me talk like an adult.” Brynn mulled it over a few seconds before agreeing. Once given the go-ahead, Jaye asked, “Why don’t you love me?” Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. The question really broke Brynn’s heart. Had she been that awful to her? Tears began forming in her eyes too. “Oh, sweetheart, OF COURSE I love you. I love you more than life itself. But I think maybe the love I feel for you is different now than how it was in the beginning. I mean, at first, it felt like we really were life partners, but eventually, it was mostly just me following you around to keep you out of trouble. After a while, I think my love for you morphed into some kind of motherly love. Maybe it’s my fault. It probably is. I should have given you tough love, but I didn’t. I just wondered why you were always wanting to be somewhere other than with me, like out drinking with friends or playing football with co-workers. Any time I suggested that we do something as a couple, you seemed so… disinterested. There was always a reason you couldn’t do it, you know? And you never wanted to have sex unless you were drunk. Over time, I felt more like your caregiver than your life partner. And when we arrived here in Preston, I saw an opportunity to make that official. I fought it at first, but the more Lucas explained things, the more it felt right.” Jaye looked at her intensely. “Was I… really that bad.” Her lip was quivering. “Not always. On those rare occasions where it seemed like you wanted to be with me, you made me smile and it felt like everything was going to be right with the world again. I always held onto the hope that it would continue being that way. Then you’d go back to the disinterested, hot-tempered Jaye that was always out doing… whatever it is you always did when you went out.” “I’ll be better. I promise. Let’s just get in the van and go to California. I’ll change. You’ll see. This time it’ll be different.” Brynn looked sad and even a little conflicted. There was a pause. “I wish I could believe that. I really do, but you’ve given me that same song and dance so many times. And is it really healthy for either of us to go back to lying to ourselves about the nature of our love. If you still loved me as a life partner, you wouldn’t have done the things you did. And if I still loved you as a life partner, I would have… I don’t know WHAT I would’ve done. But it sure wouldn’t have been cleaning up after your messes time and time again.” “Please…”, begged Jaye. “No, sweetie. This is the way it has to be. I have been loving you the way a mother loves an errant daughter and you’ve been loving me the way an errant daughter loves her mother. I can’t go back to pretending. It’s not good for either of us. Don’t you see that?” Jaye just looked downward, not wanting to make eye contact. Was Brynn right? Had their love transformed into whatever this is? Did they truly not love each other as life partners? Was there any hope left for them? “You have to make a choice, Jaylene.” There was that damn name again. “If you don’t want to be here with me, I’ll set you free; I’ll make sure you have a way back to South Carolina and get you some cash to take with you. If you DO want to be here with me, it will be as my baby girl. There is no other way. I don’t want to lose you, but if you can’t accept these terms then…” The way she left off with the sentence said it all. It was the ever-dramatic dot-dot-dot; the cliffhanger; the lead-off that everyone knows what it means. Jaye did indeed have a choice to make. She knew it in her gut. Could she go back home and fall into the same rut she was in—going from one job to the next, getting into fights, having no direction in life? She WOULD have her freedom, for whatever that’s worth. She would be her own boss with no one to tell her what to do, when to clean up after herself, when to shower, when not to drink beer, when to change her clothes. On the other hand, she would be alone in the world. Sure, she would always find drinking buddies, but that felt empty now for reasons she couldn’t grasp. Before she met Brynn, that seemed good enough, but now… now, she wasn’t so sure. She wanted someone to be there for her when she fell; someone to give her direction when she was like a tumbleweed in the wind; someone who would… take care of her. The revelation hit her like a hurricane: what she wanted was someone who was like a mother to her. That’s what kept her with Brynn all this time. She didn’t realize it until that very second, but it was true. But she didn’t want it to be true. It COULDN’T be true. No! It couldn’t! She wanted a life partner; an equal. Someone to take care of her and hold her tight. Damn it! It kept coming around to the same thing: someone to take care of her. Brynn saw the inner turmoil and let it go on a while before asking, “Have you made a decision or do you need to wait until after your nap?” “I don’t need any more time. I’ve made my decision…” And this time, the dot-dot-dot was Jaye’s. The Unlikely Couple (Part 12) Before Jaye could give an answer, there was a tiny knock on the door. “Come in,” said Brynn. She was anxious about Jaye’s decision, but didn’t want to get it while others were around. The heavy wooden door opened and there stood little Miracle and Melanie, each carrying several bags from the store. “Daddy said to bring these up here to you. He’s going to take the rest over to your new house,” said Miracle, obviously proud of herself for being helpful. Her big smile was the tell. Brynn glanced at the bags and realized it was essentials to get both of them through the rest of the day. “Okay, thanks, girls. I appreciate it.” “Nooooo problem,” said Miracle. The two girls placed the sacks near the head of the bed and departed. Brynn and Jaye were alone again. Brynn turned toward her little girl, scared that Jaye’s decision would be to go back to South Carolina. She didn’t need to ask. Jaye could see it in her eyes that she was waiting nervously for an answer. Jaye never was one to draw out such matters. “I’ll… stay. But I’m not happy about all this.” She wasn’t fibbing about not being happy about it. Her mind was still wrestling with itself in regard to how she actually felt about Brynn; whether it was as a lover or as something less adult. She was genuinely perplexed and to her thinking, she didn’t like it. She wouldn’t allow herself to like it. Her answer was completely unexpected to Brynn, who grabbed her up and held her in a tight hug; a hug that said she never wanted to let her go. Brynn allowed tears of joy fall freely without any attempt to stifle them. Jaye shed a few tears as well, even though she wasn’t entirely sure why. Were they tears of joy or tears of sadness? Or perhaps a hybrid of the two. “I love you so much, baby girl,” whispered Brynn into Jaye’s ear. Jaye needed that. She really did… even if the love Brynn felt wasn’t the kind Jaye had hoped for. She spent most of her life being unloved by everyone but her father and sister. Now she had someone who was actually crying because she was afraid she was going to lose her. It felt nice… to be wanted… to be needed. “I… wuv you too,” she whispered back, wiping one of her tears away with her forearm. Brynn didn’t care that she didn’t refer to herself as Jaylene instead of “I”. She only cared that Jaye still loved her after everything that happened over the last twenty-four hours. Their love, in whatever form it was taking, was more real than anything Brynn had experienced before. It was tangible and she knew that she didn’t want to live without her. After hugging for a long while, Jaye lifted her head from her shoulder and did a final wipe to clear away the rest of her tears. Brynn wiped away her tears as well. “Please don’t think that because I love you differently than I did in the beginning that I love you any less. I think I love you more because of it. I know that’s going to be difficult for you and I’m sorry for that, but what we have is special. So what if it doesn’t fall into the category of ‘normal’. Screw normal. Our love can be whatever we want it to be. This town helps make that possible.” Jaye sniffled to prevent snot from running onto her upper lip and nodded, maintaining eye contact. No, this isn’t the type of love she wanted. That much was true. But she was willing to try to live with it. Her Oppositional Defiance Disorder and hot temper would certainly make that difficult, but she planned to do her best. Brynn took a deep breath, more than ready to switch gears. When she spoke again, it was a peppier voice, one with renewed happiness. “Okay, little one, how about we finish getting you ready for your nap?” Jaye nodded again, not quite ready to do any more baby-talking yet. Baby steps, no pun intended. The process of being tucked into bed wasn’t as soul-crushing as Jaye thought it would be. It was a little embarrassing, sure, but only a tiny blip on the radar compared to all the humiliation she had already been subjected to. Brynn kept only Jaye’s tights and diaper on, bringing the soft, fluffy covers up over her. She then leaned over to sift through the bags Miracle and Melanie left. She produced a small package and opened it. Jaye couldn’t tell what it was, but figured she’d find out soon enough. It wasn’t until the item was upon her that she realized it was a pacifier. “I’d like for you to sleep with this pacifier, okay, sweetie? It’ll help you get more rest.” The look on jaye’s face signified that she didn’t want to do it, but she swallowed her pride and opened her mouth to accept it. “That’s my good girl.” Brynn stepped back to soak it all in. For Jaye’s part, it felt weird. The bulb was larger than she expected and it caused her to gag just a bit before getting used to it. The shield, too, was big, almost touching the base of her nose. Given her small stature, a regular baby pacifier likely would have sufficed. This one looked comically oversized, which made Brynn smile. “You look so cute with that in your mouth, baby.” Jaye could only let loose a moan of embarrassment. She made no attempt to remove it though. She promised to do her best to behave and this, she felt, was her chance to show Brynn that she meant it. What Brynn said earlier was true. Every time they had a big fight stemming from Jaye’s behavior, she would apologize and promise to change or shape up or whatever… only to go right back to her old shenanigans. This time would be different. With a kiss on the forehead, Brynn flicked the light off and quietly exited the room, leaving her baby alone with her conflicted thoughts. ———————————————————- “So, what do you think?” asked Lucas after giving Brynn the grand tour of the house he was giving her. She had expected a tiny house that was bare-bones in its construction as well as its furnishings. Even she wasn’t sure why she pictured it that way, given Lucas’ obvious wealth. She was thrilled to find that it was a well designed house that was tastefully decorated and furnished. It looked like a remarkably nice house in any well-to-do suburb in America. It had an open-concept setup with the living room, dining room and kitchen, making it feel larger than it actually was. The second floor housed three bedrooms as well as a master bedroom. The bedrooms weren’t the largest she’d ever seen, but the master bedroom was astonishing and had a nice large window that overlooked the backyard. The bedroom next to the master bedroom had all of the clothes they purchased for Jaye in it, as well as the changing table and crib. Lucas had already set up the crib, but not the changing table. All told, Brynn couldn’t have asked for something more perfectly suited to her needs and wants. “I love it,” she replied, letting her eyes rove all over the main living area in awe. “This is even better than the house we were buying in South Carolina. There’s so much space and it looks amazing. How can I ever repay you?” “No repayment is necessary,” stated Lucas without hesitation. “Just helping you and your little one salvage your love for each other is all the payment I need. I know she doesn’t see it yet, but she will.” “Actually,” said Brynn somewhat excitedly, “Jaylene and I had kind of a moment when I laid her down for a nap. I think maybe she’s starting to see that this arrangement is for the best. I gave her the chance to opt out and she decided to stay and accept our new life.” Very little ever surprised Lucas, but this sure did. “Huh,” he said, not really to know what else to say. He figured it would have taken weeks, maybe even months, to get to this stage. “I mean, I know she’s going to fall off the horse some, but for the first time, I think she really meant it when she said she would do her best to make this work out. Lucas smiled. “You really do love that girl, don’t you?” It was more of a statement of fact than a question. Brynn looked deep into his eyes. “I do.” “Now, sweetheart, you’re going to have to look really close and see how much of the love is maternal and how much of it is romantic. I think you’ll find that the maternal part outweighs the romantic part drastically. Not that that’s a bad thing. Quite the opposite, really. That girl needs parental direction and I have to tell you… I was mighty impressed with how well you handled her when she acted up on our shopping spree. I think you two will be just fine once you find your groove.” She smiled with no small measure of pride. She really did handle herself well. She was stern but fair. There was one thing she regretted, however. “I’m a little disappointed in myself in one respect, though,” she confessed. “Oh?” “Yeah, back at the department store, I kind of lost my cool with her after she insulted Shyla. I think maybe I went too hard on her and said things I should have kept to myself.” Lucas was in his element. He loved taking people who may be doubting things and empowering them with positivity. He always knew what people needed to hear. “Darlin’, you’re gonna make mistakes. That one won’t be the last one you make either. Believe me, there will be plenty of them to come. You’re only human and on top of that, you’re brand new to all this. Nobody expects you to be an expert in re-raising an out-of-control adult baby. You have to be realistic about it. You’re going to mess up and she’s going to mess up. No getting around it. As long as you hop back on the horse and try to do better, you’ll be A-okay. Take my word for it.” It worked. Brynn brightened back up immediately. Lucas basked in another job well done. He learned years ago that sometimes you have to tell people what they want to hear in order to continue manipulating them. The proof was in the pudding. Brynn had started to soften up on Jaye, regretting being so harsh. Instead of trying to forcibly impose the stance that a mommy should always maintain harsh discipline, he let her have her moment of weakness. Otherwise, she may have balked, thinking he was just a sadistic bastard with no compassion and backed away from the lifestyle, escaping in the middle of the night with Jaye. This way, he came off as understanding without telling her it’s okay to be soft. “How would you feel about helping me decorate Baby Jaylene’s nursery?” She brightened up even more. “I’d feel great about it.” For the first time since arriving in Preston, she felt as if things were solid. Jaylene was going to stay, they were beginning to sort out the love they have for one another, she was going to be a homeowner, money wasn’t going to pose any issues and she finally had control over her own destiny. Or so she thought. In reality, though, Lucas was the one in the driver’s seat. She only had the illusion of free will. His machiavellian mind always ensured that he was in total control of everything. Everything. The Unlikely Couple (Part 13) What a day it had been. So much had happened in such a short amount of time that it almost felt like a dream. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. Brynn and Lucas spent several hours working on the nursery. They painted the walls a soft and delicate shade of pink and all the trim was painted white. The new crib was set up aside and the other bits of furniture were brought in as well, such as the chest of drawers and changing table. Shyla had dug out a beautiful antique rocking chair from their mansion and asked Dante to lug it over to be included in the room’s decor. They planned to decorate the walls once the paint was dry, but that would have to wait until the next day. And she just about couldn’t wait to hang up the adorable curtains with princesses on them. That, too, would have to be a project for the following day. By the time Shyla gave Lucas a call on his cell phone to let him know supper was ready, both he and Brynn had worked up an appetite. “The baby is still asleep,” Shyla informed Brynn as they walked through the door. “I just checked on her a few minutes ago. She must have been completely tuckered out.” “That reminds me,” Brynn exclaimed, “What ARE we going to feed her?” “Well, sweetheart, that’s up to you,” said Lucas casually. “You could let her eat adult food but maybe cut it up into small pieces to reinforce that she’s a baby, or you could have her eat baby food. There’s a company here in town that makes special baby food designed to fill adult-sized babies up and give them all the nutrients they need. The final option is to follow in Samantha’s footsteps and breastfeed her.” “She said your son gave her a shot for that, right?” “That’s correct. Alexander’s formula works beautifully and almost instantly. He can give Jaylene a shot that will allow her to exist solely on breast milk too, if you’d like to go that route.” “Samantha said it helped with bonding. Is that true?” asked Brynn, not sure whether to believe it and hoping for a second opinion. “Without a doubt,” replied Shyla. Brynn looked to be deep in thought for thirty seconds before piping up. “Okay, let’s do that then. As stupid as it sounds, I find it comforting that I’ll be giving her all the sustenance she’ll ever need.” Shyla smiled warmly. “That doesn’t sound the least bit stupid. I think it’s beautiful.” With that decision being made, Lucas fetched Alexander, who was exuberant to be utilizing one of his many inventions. He was a good young man without any of the evil exhibited in his father. Sure, his mind had been warped a little by Lucas’ manipulations and child-rearing techniques, but there was simply nothing vile about him. He loved that his vast intelligence produced tools, serums and other gadgets made an impact on people’s lives. And he equally loved talking about the ins and outs of his creations, despite the fact that it was all very much over everyone else’s heads. Usually, his family just nodded and smiled, pretending as if what he said made any sense to them. Poor Miracle would run out of the room as soon as it looked as if he was going to go into one of his long-winded spiels. If he ever figured out they were placating him, he didn’t show it. For all his brainpower, he could sometimes be oblivious. Alexander gave Brynn the shot, but it was decided to wait until after the meal had concluded to give it to Jaylene. The adults could have their food and then they could deal with the baby, just as it should be. During supper, Brynn gleefully filled the Buck family in on the heart-to-heart she had with Jaylene when she put her down for her nap earlier. They seemed genuinely delighted and happy for them. Brynn had never felt happier in her life than she did at that very minute. Moreover, she felt like a part of the family. Before, she had felt so alone in the world in terms of family. Her own family was the pits, aside from a few members, such as her aunt in California. But now, things were different. So very different. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. After supper, the table was cleared and Brynn went upstairs to wake up Jaylene. A part of her was afraid that Jaylene would wake up with her old attitude back in place; a fear that made her blood run cold. She was tired of the confrontations, the drama and the constant fighting. All she wanted was a peaceful life of taking care of her baby until the end of time. “Wakey-wakey, baby girl,” Brynn said in the most soothing voice imaginable, sitting down on the edge of the bed. She had to gently nudge her, though, to get her to the “waking up” stage. Her little eyes were scrunched shut, even though the light in the room was off, and she emitted a big yawn while stretching her arms out above her head. “What time is it?” Jaylene asked, obviously disoriented. “It’s almost seven o’clock. You’ve been sleeping like a log.” She stroked her baby’s hair gently. The disorientation kicked in full-bore at that point. She lifted the covers and looked at her attire, finding herself in the thick diaper and tights. It looked as if she was going to panic. Perhaps she thought it had all been a really wacky dream or nightmare. But when she saw that it was very much real, she calmed down. It all came back to her; the events of the day, their big, tearful talk… everything. Brynn continued to comfort her, making her feel safe and secure. She could hear her stomach making strained noises. She was either hungry or in need of a bowel movement, but she didn’t draw any attention to it. “Everything’s going to be just fine, sweetie. We just need to get you up so you’ll still be able to sleep through the night.” Jaylene struggled to get out from beneath the blankets, prompting Brynn to help her by pulling her up and onto the floor. She looked so cute standing there in nothing but her diaper and tights. Her pacifier had evidently fallen from her mouth while she slept. Jaylene was visibly embarrassed, yet didn’t make a fuss as the dress, minus all the petticoats, was put back on her. The shoes were buckled back on as well. “Let’s see if we can find your paci, baby,” Brynn said as she searched the blankets. “Tan’t I go wiffout the pacifiewr?” she asked hopefully, remembering to babytalk as instructed. ‘I’m sorry, little one, but I really think it’s best if you got used to it early on, okay? Jaylene cast her eyes to the ground and said, “Otay.” “Ah! There it is!” Brynn announced. “It was hiding under your pillow.” She picked it up, stepped into the bathroom to rinse it off and came toward her baby. For her part, Jaylene opened her little mouth and accepted the large bulb. With that, she scooped Jaylene up into her arms and held her close. The baby buried her face into her shoulder, just like a real baby would. Brynn was so proud of her. Within a minute, they were downstairs. Everyone greeted her warmly when they walked into the living room. The whole family was there, which made Jaylene feel very shy and ashamed of her new state. She kept her head buried. “Can you tell everyone hi, Jaylene?” It was the last thing she wanted to do. Talking and acting like a baby was shockingly easy for her when she was alone with Brynn… but in front of a bunch of almost-strangers? That would be much more difficult. She balked, before being asked again. Knowing that her mommy wasn’t going to stop bugging her, Jaylene raised her head up slightly and, around her pacifier, said, “Hewwo, evewybody.” The humiliation wasn’t lessened by everyone fawning over what she had just said. All she heard was a chorus of things like “Isn’t she just the cutest?” and “She really is the perfect little baby now that she’s behaving.” She didn’t like it, but she chose to endure it nonetheless. She made a promise, after all… and she had broken so many promises to Brynn in the past, so she was determined not to add another time to the list. Brynn sat down and placed Jaylene on her knee, facing her. “Okay, now Jaylene, we need to talk about something very important.” Jaylene didn’t want to engage in yet another big talk. The first one drained her completely and she was certain it would just end with a new method of humiliation for her anyway. Brynn looked a little nervous, which Jaylene rightly assessed that it meant this was going to be a major, major thing. That scared her. “As you know, we have a lot of things to figure out moving forward. This is all new territory for us and it’ll be a while before we develop a routine, you know? But one of the things I had to settle on was your nutritional needs.” Oh, man! Somehow, Jaylene had a pretty good idea where this was headed. Ever since she asked samantha all those questions, she could feel it in her bones that she wanted to breastfeed her. Damn it! “I decided that it would be best if I fed you my breast milk… exclusively.” Yep. There it was. Then it hit her that she said “exclusively”. It was hard to speak clearly with that pacifier in her mouth, but she spoke up anyway, “Excwoothivewy?” Shyla nearly stepped in to give Brynn, who was clearly nervous. Lucas could tell what was going through his wife’s mind and put in hand on hers, shaking her head in the negative. She got the message. He knew this had to be Brynn’s moment. “Yes. Alexander created a formula that makes it so that you can live on breast milk alone. He already gave me the shot that allows me to lactate.” Lucas was impressed that she kept her composure in spite of her nervousness. Jaylene’s dismay was written all over her face and Brynn took immediate action to halt it. In a consoling tone, she explained, “Sweetheart, I want us to be closer than we’ve ever been and in ways we never dreamt possible. This is that way. I want to be your provider in every possible sense of the word. Knowing that I give you the ‘food’ that keeps you alive and healthy will make me the happiest woman on earth. Will you give me that?” Now Lucas was REALLY impressed. He didn’t think she had it in her. Hell, he wasn’t even sure he could have come up with something better. Okay, he finally concluded, he probably could have, but that was masterful. He loved the turmoil it caused within Jaylene. He could feel it washing over his body like a cool ocean wave. It was refreshing, nurturing, orgasmic. He drank it all in. Every drop. Meanwhile, Jylene was stymied. She had no idea how to answer this. Really, it wasn’t a question. It WAS, but it WASN’T. Not really. Brynn had already been given the shot to make her produce milk, so it’s not like she was truly asking her if this was okay with her. Her instinct was to refuse, but she remembered the promise she made. Furthermore, throwing a tantrum about it would only lead to another sore bottom and it was still sore from the last spanking she received. No, there really was only one answer. “Yeth, Mommy. That’th otay wiff me.” Brynn knew that she didn’t want to do it. It was evident in her body language and reluctance to answer. But she was fine with that for now. She just had to show her how beautiful and fulfilling it would be and she’d come around. At that moment, it hit her: within minutes, her new baby girl, the woman who had mistreated her throughout most of their relationship, would be suckling milk from her breasts. She would NEED her just for survival. That thought awakened something in her; something maternal and wondrous; something powerful and alive. Coming to Preston was the best thing that ever happened to her… to both of them. The Unlikely Couple (Part 14) (OOC: I’m sorry this chapter wasn’t quite as long as most. I’ll make it up to you all by posting another installment on Friday night. So, instead of one chapter this week, you’ll get two.) The wait wasn’t long. Brynn settled herself into a very roomy loveseat in the parlor, away from prying eyes. It being their first time, Brynn was too nervous to breastfeed Jaylene in front of others and she was certain that her little one would be equally mortified. The parlor had a calming atmosphere, making it the perfect location for what was to come. While Brynn situated herself, Jaylene stood somewhat awkwardly nearby, not sure how to feel about all this. One thing was certain: she didn’t want to suckle her former life partner’s breast. Granted, her lips had been there many time before, but this was altogether different. This lacked the intimacy and eroticism. Now, it was simply a necessity; a source of sustenance for Jaylene. Now that Lucas gave her the shot a few minutes ago, she would depend solely on this to keep herself from starving to death. They explained that her body wouldn’t be able to handle “grown up food” and that attempting to eat it would result in a very upset stomach. This bothered her greatly; she would never again know the taste of a succulent ribeye steak or the mouth-watering texture of pizza. No, all she would ever taste would be the milk produced by Brynn. She couldn’t believe she agreed to this, but there was no backing out now. The shot was given and it was quite permanent. Besides, she had broken Brynn’s heart enough over the years. She saw that now and she wasn’t about to break it again. “Okay, baby, come on up here with Mommy,” said Brynn with a nervousness in her tone. There was a split second of hesitation. There was nothing in the world she wanted to do less than suck the milk from Brynn’s breasts. She summoned up every ounce of bravery she had and walked toward the loveseat. Brynn leaned forward and helped her climb up; yet another embarrassment she had to suffer. “Why don’t you put your little feet and legs over here and lie down on your side so you’ll have easy access?” Jaylene flung her legs to the side and lowered her upper body so that he face was next to Brynn’s right breast. While she was doing this, Brynn unbuttoned her top and freed her large breast from the confines of her lacy red brassiere. There it was, practically staring Jaylene in the face, no more than six inches away… one of the two nipples that would forevermore be her only means of pabulum. The body part that was once a source of sexual excitement for her took on a more intimidating visage. Its entire complexion was changed by its new function in her life. Brynn sensed her hesitation and placed her hand on the back of her baby’s head, gingerly bringing it closer to her nipple. The nipple was now slightly saturated with a drop or two of milk. Jaylene almost went into panic mode, but Brynn’s soothing voice calmed her down. “It’s okay, Baby Jaylene, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I want this to be beautiful for us both.” Letting her muscles relax, Jaylene stopped resisting the gentle nudge. Her lips met the protruding nipple. Despite the fact that she had had the nipple in her mouth numerous times in the past, it was an altogether foreign feeling, as if she had never done it before. Still, she pressed on and latched onto it, not quite sure what to do next. “Good girl,” said Brynn softly. “Now just start sucking. Everything’s fine, okay?” While Brynn’s nipple was quite large, Jaylene had to use her tongue to assist her in sucking on it. At first, it felt as if nothing was happening, but then she felt liquid squirt into her mouth. She swallowed just as she was supposed to. It took several more squirts before the taste was apparent. It was far more pleasant than she had feared, with a creamy flavor that almost reminded her of vanilla. It was certainly sweeter than regular milk and had a zest that was similar to the taste of nuts. Encouraged by the surprisingly good flavor, Jaylene continued to feed. “I want to hear you suckle nice and loud, baby girl. Can you do that for Mommy?” There was something in her voice that surprised Jaylene even more than the taste of the breast milk. Brynn was getting aroused. Everytime she became turned on, her voice took on a sultry, almost-breathless timbre… and that’s what was happening now. This confused Jaylene, but she obeyed and suckled slightly louder. She didn’t want to humiliate herself by going crazy with it though. “No, little Jaylene. Louder. I want to hear you suckling louder. You’re a baby now and I need to hear it; I need you to accept that you’re my baby now. Louder!” It wasn’t a voice of bossiness; it was almost like desperation, like someone trying to speak while mid-orgasm. Not wanting to disappoint or anger Brynn, she sucked up her own dignity and amped up the volume. She could hear herself making the noisome slurping sounds, which turned her cheeks red with embarrassment. “Louder, baby girl. Louder.” She went all out this time. Jaylene was relatively sure anyone in the next room would be able to hear these noises. At this point, all she cared about was making her Mommy proud of her and doing what she was told. She noisily gulped down mouthful after mouthful of her rich breast milk. She could even hear Brynn panting a little. Was this really getting her off? It became more and more difficult to get milk from the breast until the proverbial well ran dry. Taking a deep breath as if she had been running a marathon, Brynn spoke in an exhausted fashion. “Let’s… switch breasts now, Jaylene.” With a bit of help, Jaylene moved up a little until her mouth was in the right position to clamp onto the nipple of her left breast. Judging by the speed at which she helped situation Jaylene, it was a safe bet that Brynn was indeed in a hurry for the feeding to continue. Her mouth was locked on and she carried on suckling. She hoped she could get away with doing it more quietly this time, but a sharp smack to her thickly diapered butt rained on that parade instantly. Back to the loud noises. Jaylene could hardly believe she had been reduced to this. She was once a proud, strong woman who did whatever she wanted whenever she wanted, without concern for anyone else. And here she was now, laying on her former lover’s lap, busily sucking her nipple in order to avoid starvation… all the while wearing a crinkly baby diaper, fluffy dress and tights. Yet at the same time, she was starting to see that the way she treated Brynn during their relationship was selfish, so perhaps this was exactly what she deserved. Maybe by allowing Brynn to be her mommy, she could somehow make up for it and bring her happiness—true happiness—for the first time in a long stretch. Finally, the second breast rand dry. About three-fourths of the way through, she was fairly sure Brynn had an orgasm. Up until that point, she had been panting a little, making little gasping sounds. Then came a very deep breath and some tremoring of her body. Brynn had tried to obfuscate it, but Jaylene wasn’t fooled. After the orgasm, Brynn was quieter but still panting. All Jaylene could think about wa that she was able to bring her pleasure, something she hadn’t been able to do in a while for various reasons (drunkenness being the primary one). This made her happy. After the breast milk was dry, Brynn just wrapped her arms around her baby tightly, not even bothering placing her breast back in the bra. She produced a little pink wash cloth and wiped the corners of Jaylene’s mouth and her chin where milk had dribbled. With that done, she resumed the snuggling. She never wanted to let her little one go. They sat there for at least fifteen minutes in total silence, savoring the moment; savoring their newfound closeness. While it wasn’t exactly the kind of closeness Jaylene wanted, it was still very special. What neither one realized is that both of them had tears trickling down their cheeks. They weren’t tears of despair or sadness or even fear. They were tears of happiness; tears of togetherness. Something happened during the first feeding and it wasn’t just Brynn’s orgasm. Something happened that fundamentally changed their relationship. There was to be no more pretending; no more delusions. They were now mother and daughter. The beautiful silence was broken by a growling sound coming from Jaylene’s stomach. And then another. The little girl’s eyes got big at the sudden realization that the pressure on her bowels could only mean one thing… that she had to poop. The Unlikely Couple (Part 15) “No, no, no, no… this can’t be happening,” thought Jaylene, as the second rumbling noise became audible. Brynn stroked Jaylene’s hair comfortingly. “I think my baby girl’s tummy is full now. Do you need to go poopie?” Jaylene hoped Brynn wouldn’t hear the noises, but there was no doubting that she had. Brynn repositioned her on her lap so that she was facing upward. Jaylene closed her eyes. She couldn’t make herself look her mommy in the eyes. And she was equally averse to the notion of answering her question. Maybe Brynn would let the question slide. No such luck. “Look at Mommy,” she ordered softly. Despite it being soft, it was still very much an order rather than a request. Red-faced with shame, Jaylene un-scrunched her eyes and gazed upon Brynn’s beautiful face. It was angelic, especially in the shallow light given off by the feeble lamp on the nearby table. She saw Brynn differently now; saw her as larger, more imposing and more confident. In a way, she was seeing her with entirely new eyes. Once Brynn was satisfied that she was looking at her, she asked the question again. “Does Baby Jaylene have to make poopies in her baby diaper?” It sounded even more babyish this time and it made her want to hide her face again. She didn’t want to admit that she did indeed feel the urge to have a bowel movement. Now that would have been a reasonable term for Brynn to use. Bowel movement. Clinical, precise and not embarrassing. Why wouldn’t she use that instead? Maybe she could get away with using it herself. “Yeth… me hath to have a… bowel movement.” “It’s precious that you’re trying to use ‘big girl words’, but babies don’t need to do that. Mommy likes to to act and speak your age, okay.” Not knowing what else to do, she just slowly nodded. “Okay, now try again.” She was never going to get out of it, so she decided to just face the music and get it over with. She paused first though, trying to force herself to say what needed to be said. “Me hasth to make poopieth… in my… baby diapewr.” “That’s my good baby girl.” She pulled Jaylene in closer and hugged her again. “I’m so proud of you.” Despite enjoying the adoration, she had every intention of holding it for as long as possible. And if she WAS going to have to mess, she would rather be alone when it happened. “I know you’re scared. I can see it in your eyes. But there’s no reason to be scared, little one. Babies mess in their diapers. It’s the most natural thing in the world. Nobody’s going to think any less of you for it. I promise. Just relax and let it happen. Mommy’s right here for you.” Feeling desperate and realizing that Brynn wasn’t going to let her wait, Jaylene spoke up. “But, Mommy, me would watherw do it when nobody wath awound.” “Oh, honey, I know. But it’s important to get used to just making poopies whenever you have to do it, no matter who’s around. Besides, it’s just us in here. Everyone else is in the other room. There’s nothing you ever need to hide from me.” Damn. There went that idea. Brynn began rubbing Jaylene’s belly in a circular pattern, causing more of the growling noises. “My baby’s tummy is so full,” she observed. She was right. How could breast milk be so filling? The pressure increased tenfold and the massaging wasn’t helping matters any. Jaylene must have been showing signs of holding it in, because Brynn said, “Come on now. No clenching up.” The baby tried to unclench her buttcheeks, but couldn’t find the courage. She had never messed in a diaper since she was a legitimate baby and forcing herself to undo years of potty-training was no walk in the park. The thought of letting it loose terrified her beyond words. The pressure intensified even more. She strategically released a bit of gas, resulting in a loud but measured fart. “Uh oh, Baby is ready to make her poopies, isn’t she?” All this talking was distracting Jaylene from her concentrated effort to prevent messing herself. A part of her wanted to just bite the bullet and do it, while another part of her wanted to preserve her dignity for as long as possible. Another bit of flatulence, this one smaller than the last. Even though it was smaller, it was more painful to let out without causing a fecal mudslide in her diaper. She let out a whimper of sorts. It struck Brynn as cute. “That’s it, just let it come out. Your diaper will keep it from getting everywhere. There’s no need to hold it.” By this time, Jaylene wasn’t listening. It took every bit of her attention to keep the accident from happening. The words weren’t even registering. It was like the whole world was moving in slow motion. Her mind was locked onto its purpose. She was keeping her proverbial eyes on the prize. She gritted her teeth with agonizing effort. She was backed into a corner and she knew it. She wouldn’t be able to relieve the pressure by letting fly another fart. The next fart would be accompanied by poop. That much she was sure of. Clenching her buttcheeks was becoming more daunting by the second. Her eyes were squinted shut and every muscle in her body strained to hold back the tide of feces. Them, the inevitable happened. It started with a small squeaky fart and then a loud gurgling sound from her belly. The battle was lost and she knew it. Jaylene felt a mass parting her butt cheeks, pressing them away from one another. No amount of clenching could force it back in… and once it got that far out of the gate, so to speak, the rest of it rushed out like a crowd of overzealous shoppers being let into the store on Black Friday. Jaylene could feel the mush pushing its way into the waiting diaper, spreading itself out to the sides because there wasn’t enough room between her skin and the crinkly garment to accommodate it. The incoming poop pressed hard on the diaper itself, testing how far it could push before being forced to the sides; the tights and the fact that she was lying on her back across Brynn’s lap made sure the resistance was firm indeed. The rancid ooze quickly started covering her buttcheeks. She wanted it to stop and desperately tried regrouping her own efforts to clench the supply line shut. No go! It was useless. She had to resign herself to allowing the goopy refuse to do as it pleased. She was helpless as to what was going on in her baby diaper; a bystander. It just wouldn’t stop! More came out of her anus with no signs of quitting. She was reasonably sure that both buttcheeks were now completely smeared with poop. Worse, the first wave of sludge was being ejected from its positions by the new arrivals, pushing it outward further. The first realization of this was when she felt some of it creeping across her hips and then up the small of her back. She knew deep down what was next and it only took a few more seconds for her to be proven right. The poop was shoved frontward and made its way to her vaginal area. That was the worst of all; her most intimate bodily location being invaded by smelly, goopy crap! Speaking of the smell, the foul aroma hit the room hard, prompting a “pee-yoo” from Brynn, who had thus far been watching Jaylene’s ordeal with utter fascination. Yet more mess shot into the overburdened diaper, resulting in loud noises as it did so. Her hips were caked in poop, as was the entirety of her ass. She was afraid it would go so far up her back that it would escape the confines of the diaper. Now, most of the mush was sludging its way crotchward, the only place left for it to retreat to. She specifically felt it on her vagina and could tell it was still moving upward, like a stinky, brown glacier. The pressure in her belly was almost gone and the poop had slowed considerably, just as the goop reached where her pubic hair used to be. It crawled slowly before stopping altogether. It was over. There was a long silence. Jaylene sat petrified, unsure how to process what just happened. Almost her entire diaper area was smeared with a massive load of feces and it was, by far, the most disgusting thing she’d ever felt. The previous champion was the time Chester Fielding, an old friend from high school puked in her hair… but this blew that out of the water. Brynn just looked down pridefully at her baby with a genuine smile on her face. The silence was broken by a sniffle from Jaylene, followed by deep, heaving sobs. She was conflicted on the cause of the sobs. She felt a certain pride in putting such a loving smile on Brynn’s face, so there might be some tears of happiness in the mix. At the same time, she felt so gross and helpless lying there in a diaper containing what felt like tons of her own feces. She wasn’t sure which was the case, as crying was such an unfamiliar thing to her as it was. “You did so good, Jaylene. I love you.” For the first time since the poop debacle began, Jaylene looked Brynn in the eyes. Even through the cloudy sheen of tears, she could tell that Brynn truly meant her words. She was genuinely proud of her for messing in her diaper like a baby. What’s more: she really did love her. That somehow took some of the edge off the inner pain she was feeling. Even still, she wanted out of the diaper in the most sincere way… and she wanted out of it as soon as absolutely possible. Yet, Brynn just kept her there, cuddling with her. She didn’t want to stop the snuggling, but her need to be cleaned up trumped her need for affection. Remembering to baby-talk, she asked through her after-sobs, “Mommy, tan I pwease take a showewr now? I feel so icky.” Brynn almost said yes instantly, but remembered some advice Lucas had given her while they tag-teamed the nursery in her new house. His every word came to her in an instant. He said, “One thing you’re going to want to do is make sure that little Jaylene gets used to being in wet and messy diapers right out of the gate. It’ll make the transition much easier in the long term. Besides, she’s immune to diaper rash.” Jaylene looked up at her with hopeful eyes. “Well, sweetie, I’ll change you in the morning. Those diapers can hold a lot of yuck-yucks, okay? So let’s go in there and visit a while.” Jaylene’s eyes practically bugged out of their sockets. She was not expecting that at all. At most, she figured on having to stay like this another 30 minutes. But the rest of the evening and night? This was going to be unbearable. “But Mommy, it’th tho gwoss. I won’t be able to sweep in dis.” Brynn could understand her turmoil over it. She herself would’ve hated to be trapped in a smelly, sticky diaper for twelve hours too. But Lucas knew what he was talking about and she resolved to take his advice in the matter. “Oh, honey, I’ so sorry, but my baby girl needs to spend some time like this. You’ll get used to it.” You’ll get used to it. Jaylene was so sick of hearing those words. But what could she do? She was at her mommy’s mercy now and she very much wanted to keep her word about being a good girl. In the end, she chose not to throw a hissy…. But hoped nonetheless that some whining and sucking up might help change her mind. “Pwwweeeeeease, Mommy! Baby Jaywene will be a vewwy good baby giwrl fwom now on. I pwomise. Pweeeease change my poopy baby diapewr.” She upped the ante by throwing in “Baby Jaylene” and referring to her diaper as a “poopy baby diaper”. A brilliant touch, all told. In fact, it almost worked. Brynn thought about it for a few minutes, before deciding to stick to Lucas’ advice. Plus, she had to show her who was in control and if she let Jaylene sway her so early on, her baby would get the false idea that it would work every time. The decision was to hold her ground. “No, baby girl, you’re going to stay in your poopy baby diaper until morning. You’ll be fine. And if you’re a very good baby for Mommy, I’ll give you something special when you wake up. Sound good?” With tears welling back up out of dread, she simpered. “Otay, Mommy. Me will be good.” Brynn now wondered just how her little one will react to her surprise. The Unlikely Couple (Part 16) Jaylene didn’t think the mess in her diaper could feel any more disgusting than it already did, but she was wrong. Very, very wrong. When Brynn picked her up and placed her on her hip, in what was now becoming her customary “getting packed around” position, the poop squished around further. And every step Brynn took bounced Jaylene’s crotch off and back on her hip, which made an already gross feeling even more so. Brynn must have noticed the “eewww” face Jaylene was making because she chuckled a little and gave her a quick peck on the head. “It’s gonna be okay, baby. I promise. You’ll get used to it quickly… and eventually, it won’t even bother you at all.” “I don’t think… I mean, ME don’t think me will evewr get used to dis. It so gwoss.” She almost forgot that the word “I” was now forbidden for her to say, but she caught herself and made the correction. That seemed to be good enough for Brynn, who figured that Jaylene will be making mistakes from time to time anyway. All of this is new to both of them; they’re bound to have follies and she resolved to give her baby some leeway. As long as the mistakes aren’t done in the name of defiance, she would be okay. Brynn just smiled down at her. “I love you.” And she meant it too. She had said it before, but it was empty. The spark in their old relationship had long been stamped out (or at least mostly stamped out) due largely to Jaylene’s immaturity and inability to be responsible. Ironically, it’s those same qualities that have reignited Brynn’s love for her. It was a different love, naturally, but she had never felt it more strongly than she did at that very moment… with Jaylene looking cute as a button, wearing a fully loaded diaper and baby-talking. It occurred to her how odd it was that the mere context of their relationship could turn Jaylene’s qualities that drove them apart into something that would bring them together again. The baby looked up at her mommy with a touch of confusion. That was such a weird response to her comment about never getting used to the messy diapers. She couldn’t fathom why it would prompt an “I love you”. Still she smiled slightly and said, “Me wuvs you too, Mommy.” And SHE meant it as well. They just about made it down the stairs when Brynn heard her cell phone’s ringtone. She sat the baby on the floor and, in a mothering tone, said “Stay put. Mommy has to answer her phone.” Jaylene saw a look of surprise on Brynn’s face as she answered with a timid “Hello?” She wanted so badly to know who was on the other end of the call, but she was quickly learning not to intrude on “grown up” business. The voice on the other line was one she hadn’t heard in quite some time. It was Raye, Jaye’s younger sister. Raye was three years younger than Jaylene, but was always more mature than her. In fact, when their father would be away from the house for a short period of time, he always left Raye in charge, a fact that stuck in Jaylene’s craw. To her credit, Raye wasn’t a tyrant with her when she was watching over her, though she did take her authority seriously. That meant that Jaylene couldn’t just get away with anything. And given that Raye took after their father genetically and was quite tall and brawny, there was little Jaylene could do about it. Though they usually got along, Jaylene did harbor some resentment Raye… not just because she was jealous of her size and authority, but also because she went on to do something with her life. That is, she joined the Marines as soon as she was out of high school. “Brynn?” Raye asked upon hearing her voice. “”Yes, it’s me. How have you been, Raye? We haven’t heard from you in six months.” Little Jaylene now knew who it was and was wondering what was going on. “I’ve been better. I pretty much destroyed my hip and my back is in shambles too,” she confessed somewhat sheepishly, as if she didn’t want Brynn to think of her as some kind of wimp. “Oh my God! Are you alright? I mean, can you move? Or walk?” “Yeah, I’ll make it… but my military career is shot to shit.” Brynn could tell she was fighting off tears. She remembered that all Raye ever wanted in life was to serve her country and she was so thrilled when the government passed the bill allowing women to be utilized in combat roles. “Hey, it’s all good, okay? Just thank God that you can still walk. It could have been much worse. Besides, you’re tough. You’ll get through this.” “Thanks.” It was obvious she didn’t believe her, but Brynn understood why she wouldn’t. Her entire plan for the future just went down in flames. It was natural for someone to take time to see that there can still be a happy life in store from them. “So… what happened?” Brynn asked. “We were climbing Mount Motherfucker and…” Brynn just HAD to interrupt. “Mount… what?” That elicited a slight chuckle from Raye. “Mount Motherfucker. It’s a big-ass hill down here in California that we had to go up. Anyway, we got almost to Recon Ridge and this chauvinist asshole named Joey Binetti tripped me. We all had heavy-ass packs on, so I went tumbling backward and couldn’t stop myself. I fell a long damn way before a huge rock stopped me. I couldn’t feel or move my legs for almost a week and it took another week before I could even stand with assistance. They did surgery, but it still hurts to be on my feet for long. Hell, even sitting for too long is agonizing.” “I’m so sorry, Raye.” Raye, never being one to let things get to her too much, said, “Hey, you win some and you lose some, right?” “Where are you at now?” “I’m at the airport, getting ready to buy a ticket back to South Carolina. I’d be appreciative if I could hole up with you for a week or two before I get a place of my own.” Brynn panicked a bit. “Actually, we’re… not in South Carolina.” “You two finally take that road trip you were always talking about?” There was a pause. “Well… it’s kind of a long story. For reasons I don’t want to go into now, we were going to have to move in with my aunt in Cali, but we ended up in a place called Preston, Kansas.” “Like permanently?” Raye asked. “Yeah, permanently. It’s a… an unusual city. It has rules and laws that you’d absolutely hate.” “What, is it like some kind of city full of manly men who enslave women and make them all girly?” She was clearly just joking, but the silence from Brynn made her raise an eyebrow. “Something like that?” Brynn finally said, making it sound almost like a question. “Whoahhhhh, you’re serious?” “Umm… more or less. Look, it’s pretty complicated and I don’t know every law the city has… but you’re not far off the mark at all. Like I said, you’d hate it here.” “Hey, at this point, I’m willing to try just about anything.” Brynn couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. The Raye she knew would never in a million years consent to being “enslaved” by “manly men”. In fact, she knew Raye was a lesbian, just like Jaylene. And she was anything but a girly-girl. This remark left her insanely confused. “Ummm… are you… serious?” “Yeah. I’m dead serious.” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I thought you were, y’know, a lesbian and a big feminist.” “When you take a tumble down Mount Motherfucker, you start to reevaluate everything. Who you are, what you want in life, what you believe in… everything. At the risk of sounding cliche, my life passed before my eyes. That kind of shit is life changing. Right now, I just want to belong somewhere and figure out what to do with the rest of my life now that I’ll never be a soldier again.” Brynn really wasn’t sure how to respond. That was heavy. “I understand. I’m sure we can make arrangements for you here if you want to hop on a different plane.” “Okay, sure. I can do that. Now that you two aren’t in South Carolina, there’s nothing left there for me, except Uncle Seth and he’s a tool. Hey, is Jaye around? I’d like to talk to her.” The panic returned. How could she explain everything in just a few minutes’ time? Somehow “Sure, but she’s living as my baby now” just didn’t seem to cut it. On the other hand, she didn’t want to lie to her and give some lame excuse about her being asleep or some such. Suddenly, Fate intervened. Raye said, “Shit, my phone battery’s about to croak on me. I’ll have to call back later, okay? Talk to you soon.” Brynn let out a deep breath of relief. Thank goodness for finite battery life. “Is her otay?” asked Jaylene, not forgetting to baby-talk. She picked her back up. “Yes, sweetheart, she’s going to be fine. She took a nasty fall that ruined her back and hip, so she’s out of the Marines and will be on her way here soon. Won’t that be nice to get to see your big sister again?” That was a bit of a sore spot for Jaylene, as her father always referred to Raye as her big sister even though she was, in actuality, her little sister. He meant nothing by it, of course. He just thought it was cute since Raye was always so much larger than Jaylene. But it’s something that rubbed Jaylene the wrong way. Now, though, it was only slightly annoying to her. Given her current state as a baby, it rather made sense. But she still didn’t like it. The two joined the rest of the Budd family in the sitting room, as Brynn explained to Lucas about Raye and her plight. She was sure he would be receptive to Raye relocating to Preston… and she was right. What she didn’t expect, however, was that Lucas had already begun making mental preparations for her arrival and stay. Oh, yes. He had plans for her. Big, erotic and twisted plans. The Unlikely Couple (Part 17) (OOC: I’m sorry it’s a little on the short side. I’m still feeling pretty crummy and wasn’t up to doing more.) The itching had become almost unbearable long before Brynn put Jaylene down into their bed. She had, usually while in a drunken stupor, failed to wipe properly in the past and the resulting itchiness was obnoxious to her. It was bad. This? Well, this was on a whole different level. It was a constant agitation and she kept trying to reach down and scratch it through the diaper to alleviate the discomfort, but every time she did, Brynn made her stop because it “wasn’t polite” or “wasn’t proper”. But now that she was alone in bed, she was free to scratch it all she wanted. But try as she might, it didn’t help. The diaper was simply too thick. The only thing scratching it served to do was smoosh her massive load around even more. The itching wasn’t her only source of discomfort though. The aforementioned mess itself was just flat-out nasty feeling. There was so much poop in there that any movement made it shift around, adding to the awfulness of it all. The excrement was sticky and felt even more disgusting once it had been in there a while and became cold. It was bad enough when it was still warm, but far worse after the warmth dissipated. And then there was the smell. To be fair, it wasn’t THAT bad. The special diapers they purchased from Simms had some manner of odor reduction feature and she figured the stench would have been far more repugnant had she been trapped in a different diaper. Still, it was unpleasant, to say the least. Poor little Jaylene struggled to make herself fall asleep. The nightline her mommy left on for her gave only a dim illumination of the room’s features and she found herself doing what she and Raye used to do with clouds. That is, imagining the shapes to be objects and animals. To her, the distant lamp on the dresser looked like a woman’s leg beneath a skirt. The freestanding grandfather clock became, in her mind’s eye, a towering skyscraper. But even this little game couldn’t make her fall asleep. Plus, there was no position she could get into that would lessen the feeling of the mess stuck to her entire diapered area. Lying on her back was a huge no-no, as most of the mass was located on and around her buttcheeks. Major squishing! Lying on her belly felt almost as bad. Not only was the poop caked fairly thickly onto her vaginal area, but the mass in the seat of her diaper seemed to just lie right down on her butt. It was an odd sensation. She found that lying on either of her sides was preferable, but still not ideal. There was a sizable portion of feces on the sides as well, though not quite as much. It was her best chance at a decent night’s sleep. She laid there for what felt like hours, pondering how she ended up like this; an oversized baby who suckles from the breasts of her former life partner. She replayed almost everything that happened to her the last couple of days, over and over again. Most of all, Jaylene wondered how Raye would react to the whole “babying” situation. Would she put her foot down and make Brynn stop the whole thing or would she accept it and go along with the weird charade? She was nervous about her reaction regardless of what it would be. Raye was an imposing woman and though Jaylene would never admit it, she had always felt intimidated by her. The fact that Raye was left in charge of the older Jaylene when they were growing up certainly didn’t help matters any. She recalled an incident that had long since been buried in the darkest recesses of her brain. Jaylene was seventeen at the time and Raye was fourteen. Their father was going to be gone overnight and planned to hire his brother to watch over the girls in his stead. Jaylene and Raye begged him to let them stay there alone since it was just for one night. He reluctantly agreed, but only if Jaylene agreed to behave for Raye. As much as she loathed the idea of being babysat by someone three years younger than her, she agreed amidst much grumbling. She figured once he was gone, she would just hole up in her room for the rest of the day anyway. Raye insisted on having her Jaylene with her so she could keep an eye on her. She took her responsibility seriously and wasn’t about to let their father down. Jaylene started a confrontation about it, which escalated in the blink of an eye. When Jaylene hurled a vase at her head, missing her by mere inches, Raye reacted by spanking her and making her stand in the corner. She even threatened to make her wear a diaper for the rest of the day, which was a complete bluff because they didn’t have any diapers… but that brought her to the awful realization that Raye most certainly won’t be opposed to her baby treatment. This would add so much humiliation to her new life. Self pity kicked in and her eyes became wet with tears. Eventually, everything went dark and sleep overtook her. ————————————————— Brynn, who slept in a different guest room to avoid the smell, stepped through the door where her baby was fast asleep in her filthy diaper. She looked so peaceful, having ended up on her belly without realizing it at some point in the night. Her left hand had made its way toward her face and though her thumb wasn’t quite IN her mouth, it was close enough to put a big smile on Brynn’s face. She pulled out her cell phone and snapped a picture. She just couldn’t help it. “Good morning, sleepy-head,” said Brynn as she gently jostled Jaylene. “It’s time to get you fed so we can get your poopy diaper changed.” Jaylene screwed her face up slightly, remembering the state of her diaper and also realizing that Brynn was expecting her to “eat” while still confined in her plastic-backed poop prison. With a sleepy voice, Jaylene asked, “Why can’t you change me fiwrst?” “Well, sweetpea,” Lucas said that oftentimes babies have to poop again right after feeding… and I’d hate to put a clean diaper on you just to have you poo-poo in it immediately. You wouldn’t want to have to sit in a messy diaper all day, would you?” Jaylene shook her head no. It was logic that was hard to disagree with. She wanted nothing in the world more than to be free from poop touching her skin. And if that meant she had to suckle her mommy’s nipples while still in her current diaper, then so be it. “I didn’t think so. Once you’re done eating, Mommy will give you the nice surprise I mentioned last night, okay?” Jaylene nodded. She had forgotten about that and now her curiosity was piqued. She couldn’t even hazard a guess at what it would be; probably some baby-ish thing that wouldn’t be anything she wanted anyway. But she promised to be good, so she would act like it was the greatest thing since sliced bread in order to appease her mommy. The breastfeeding was slightly less soul-rending than it had been the night before, though still plenty embarrassing. One aspect was worse, however. This time, she was suckling while having to lie there in a shit-filled diaper. To make matters even worse, she could feel her bowels giving her warning sounds by the time she had depleted the first breast of its milk. Upon completion of the second breast, it was clear that there was no avoiding it. Could this diaper hold any more?? Whether it could or not, her old mess was about to get some company. The feces pushed its way out, crowding the available space even further than she ever thought was possible. This new load wasn’t as large as the first one, but still big enough to make it feel like the diaper would explode from the strain of holding it all. “Did my wittle baby make more poopies for Mommy?” Brynn cooed. Jaylene knew not to remain silent. She was picking up on the fact that making her say humiliating things was a part of the plan to babify her and she was so tired of resisting. Giving in was so much less stressful… and less painful too. “Yeth, Mommy. Me made mowre poopies just fowr you.” She knew how infantile it made her sound but seeing the joy on Brynn’s face made it worth it. “That’s my good girl,” she said with a happy gleam in her eyes. “It’s bath time and… then comes your surprise. You’re going to love it.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 18) Bath time had been an embarrassing ordeal, but not as bad as the first instance. The worst part was that she wasn’t allowed to lift a finger to clean herself in any capacity. She was expected to sit there while her mommy scrubbed her hair and her skin, even in the most intimate of places. Very few of the indignities she’d suffered could compare to that of having to spread her butt cheeks so Brynn could clean it with a wash rag. But the bath was over with and Jaylene was about to find out what her surprise was. She honestly couldn’t imagine any surprise that she would actually want. The whole “baby” thing covered every aspect of her new life. She was never allowed to do anything remotely “adult” in nature and anything she would have wanted would fall into the “adult” category. Simple pleasures like using the remote control to channel surf or getting on the internet were now beyond her grasp… and would be for the rest of her life. Brynn laid the baby on the bed and put a fresh new diaper on her. For that, at least, she was grateful. Spending such a prolonged time in that infernal messy diaper made her appreciate having a new one placed on her. Next up was a pair of pink tights. God, how Jaylene hated pink! A month ago—hell, even a week ago—she’d have attacked anyone trying to put pink clothes on her, especially pink tights. But there she was, dutifully letting Brynn slide the feminine yet babyish tights up her legs and over the bulk of the diaper. Oddly, she noticed the tights were devoid of a crotch. That struck her as unusual. A matching pink sundress with white polka-dots was next. Jaylene was just happy that it wasn’t a fluffy monstrosity like the one she had been forced into the previous day. Her elation came to a halt when she realized the dress was so short that her diaper would be quite visible, especially if she bent over or wasn’t careful about how she walked. She tugged at it in a hopeless attempt to make the hemline go down further. “Stop fidgeting with your pretty dress, baby girl.” “But, Mommy, the thingie will be vithible.” Brynn realized at once what was going on. Her baby didn’t want to use the word “diaper”, even though she’d done it before her bath. Perhaps, Brynn thought, she was trying to save face now. “Sweetheart, it’s a diaper. Now I know you’re just a baby and that’s probably pretty hard for you to say, so you can just call it your ‘baby diapee’ from now on. Understood?” A pained look came over Jaylene’s face, but she knew she was defeated. There would be no alternatives. She was going to have to acquiesce and call them exactly what her mommy told her to call them. “Otay…”, she muttered, looking down at the floor. “Well, say it. You’d better get used to it.” Jaylene’s eyes never left the floor. “It’th my baby diapee.” “And you’re not going to try to call it a big girl word again, now are you?” “No, Mommy. I will always call it my baby diapee.” Brynn was pleased with her progress. “Good girl. Now let’s finish getting you dressed.” She produced an article of clothing that made Jaylene tremble with embarrassment. It was a pink bonnet with white trim. On her head it went and she felt Brynn tying a thin ribbon under her chin. The first thing she noticed was that it severely limited her peripheral vision. That, she could tell, was going to drive her nuts. Jaylene’s hands instinctively went up to feel the absolutely foreign article. “Don’t you try to take that bonnet off, Baby Jaylene. That’s to stay on your head, understand?” Jaylene nodded. “Yeth, Mommy.” Brynn pulled some lacy white ankle socks on over her tights, which seemed pointless to Jaylene. It didn’t matter, though. Brynn had carte blanche to dress her whatever way she desired, no matter how ridiculous the ensemble. The outfit was finished off with pink Mary Janes, which were buckled firmly in place. “You look so darling!” said Brynn, clasping her hands together in genuine pleasure at seeing her former life partner dressed like an oversized toddler. In a weird way, that made Jaylene a little proud. “Lift your arms up, sweetie.” Jaylene did as she was told, noting that it made the hemline of her already short dress rise almost to the waistband of her diaper. She hated that so much. Brynn picked Jaylene up under the arms and positioned her so that she was straddling her left hip. The contrast between how the two were dressed was jarring, to say the least. Whereas Jaylene was clad in childish attire from head to toe, Brynn was the perfect picture of adult femininity. She wore a low-cut white blouse, a severe-looking black pencil skirt, suntan colored pantyhose and peep-toed shoes with five inch heels. To look at them together, one would truly believe that Brynn was an adult and that Jaylene was a toddler. This juxtaposition between their clothes was humiliating for Jaylene. Brynn started across Lucas’s backyard with Jaylene in her arms until they reached their new house. Was this the surprise? If so, Jaylene wasn’t impressed. She really didn’t want to have Brynn settle down here in Preston and having a house to call her own was the first step in that becoming a reality. The house was nice enough, but that wasn’t the point. As Brynn stepped through the front door, she announced, “This is our new house, baby.” It was obvious that she was thrilled to have the house free and clear. Jaylene just couldn’t work up any enthusiasm. The only good thing about it was that she wouldn’t have to be around Lucas as much. She really couldn’t stand that man, with his smugness and ego. Brynn seemed enchanted by him and he was able to somehow convince her to do anything he wanted. That was worrisome. “Is dis the supwise?” “No. Your surprise is upstairs. Come on.” Jaylene thought about how moot telling her to “come on” was, considering she was carrying her. Within a minute, they were standing in front of a doorway on the second floor. “Welcome to your nursery…” Brynn beamed as she threw open the door. What Jaylene saw inside mortified her. There was so much pink, offset only by small amounts of white. And there was all the horrifying baby-ish furniture they had purchased at Simms’ store, set up and ready to be used. “Do you like it?” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Jaylene was so taken aback that she didn’t know how to respond. She certainly didn’t like it, but she also didn’t want to hurt her mommy’s feelings. She made up her mind to play along for Brynn’s sake. “It’th vewwy pwetty, Mommy,” she answered, lying through her teeth. Brynn hugged her tightly. “I’m so glad you’re learning to accept the way things are now. I do so love you, my baby girl.” Brynn looked at her baby in the eyes and said, “Since you’ve been so good, I’m going to do something nice for you. I know you have sexual needs despite the fact that you live as my baby. I’ve decided to accommodate you so that you aren’t miserable when you become aroused. That’s why I bought the crib with those attachments on it.” “But, Mommy, you know me don’t wike stuff wike that. Me don’t wike anyfing going into my… holes.” She tried desperately to come up with a babyish word to describe her vagina and anus, but that was the best she could spit out. “Sweetheart, babies don’t know what’s best for them. Not the way grown-ups do. It’s important for you to get relief. Otherwise, you’re going to be a grumpy little baby and we don’t want that, now do we?” “No… but…” “No ‘buts’, little girl. I’ve made my decision and I know you’ve come to enjoy it. You have to trust Mommy. I know you’ve experimented with a dildo once, so it’s not like your virginity is at stake.” Jaylene looked so upset and Brynn realized it, letting out a sigh. “Fine, if you really don’t want to… you don’t have to.” Jaylene wondered why Brynn’s feelings seemed so hurt by her protests. Did it really mean that much to her? She couldn’t understand why. Just as Brynn started to walk back down the stairs, Jaylene blurted out, “Wait.” Brynn stopped about three feet shy of the stairs and looked at her baby. Jaylene explained, “Me will do it… if it will make you happy.” “It would make me very happy to see you get pleasure, sweetie. But if it means that you’ll be that miserable, I don’t want you to do it.” At that very second, Jaylene realized just what was going on. The thought of seeing her get penetrated turned Brynn on! What a revelation. Another way for her to please her mommy! She didn’t like the idea at all and found it repulsive, but she now longed only to please Brynn and loved that she had the power to sexually satisfy her in some small way. “Me wants to make you happy, Mommy.” “Are you sure you’re okay with this, little one?” Jaylene shook her head in the affirmative. With that, Brynn carried her toward the crib, getting ready to fulfill one of her most intense fantasies she’d ever had. The Unlikely Couple (Part 19) Some effort was required to get the attachments hooked to the crib, but once Brynn figured the first one out, prepping the other two was a piece of cake. All the while, little Jaylene laid there in the crib—which was big enough to practically swallow her whole—watching her mommy nervously. She really found vaginal and anal penetration to be unappealing… and that hasn’t changed. Brynn was right; she HAD tried using a dildo once, a long time ago, and it was repulsive to her. However, she agreed to go along with it because it seemed important to Brynn, for reasons beyond her imagining. Besides, in truth, Brynn could have just made her do it if she wanted; not that she necessarily would have, but it was within her rights in Preston to make it happen, regardless of whether or not Jaylene wanted it to. With the appendages prepared, Brynn leaned over the crib and pulled the hem of Baby Jaylene’s sundress up to her belly, leaving her adorable tights and diaper exposed. With a fair bit of tugging, she managed to pull the diaper to one side and repositioned the crotch of her tights to allow easy access to her vagina and anus. So THAT was why she put tights on her that had the gusset cut out! Brynn quickly and efficiently lubed up the two appendages that connected to the footboard of the crib. She took one in her hand, and positioned the artificial limb so that the slightly large dildo at the end was in the general vicinity of Jaylene’s crotch. “Let’s do the one for your butt first. It’d be a nightmare to get it in after inserting the other one into your cute little pussy.” This remark caused Jaylene to grumble a bit, as she already felt embarrassed enough as it was. Jaylene felt the touch of the dildo against the rim of her anus as Brynn worked to get it into the right position. This was the part Jayene was dreading most, since she’d never had anything aside from a suppository enter her ass. She knew it was going to hurt. She was right. The pain was immediate as the shaft was pushed further and further up her butt. The lube helped, but it still hurt like hell. She let out a yelp that Brynn apparently found to be adorable, judging by the smile on her face. “It’s okay, little one. It gets less painful. I promise.” “Owwwwiieeeeee!” It escaped Jaylene’s mouth and she was immediately in disbelief that she naturally made such a juvenile sound. “It’ll start to feel good soon. Hang in there, sweetie.” The pain subsided slightly after a few minutes, but it still didn’t feel pleasurable. Brynn pulled the second dildo into position and lowered it toward her vagina. She had forgotten what it felt like, but was rapidly reminded as it moved first to her pussy lips and then deeper and deeper into her pussy. At least it didn’t hurt like the one in her butt. She was grateful for that. Once the second one was submersed in her vagina, Brynn turned her attention toward the appendage attached to the headboard of the crib. Jaylene had forgotten about the third dildo and it filled her with great apprehension, as she’d never deep-throated anything in her life. She didn’t have a high gag reflex, though, which sure made her childhood dentist happy, but she wasn’t looking forward to having this huge shaft shoved down her throat. Jaylene didn’t have much time to dwell on it, though, because Brynn brought it to her lips and was ready to jam it down her throat. Despite Jayene dwelling on what was about to happen, she noticed a look of desire on her mommy’s face. This whole thing was turning her on… and they hadn’t even got started yet. “Open wide for Mommy, Baby Jaylene. Come on. Be a good girl for Mommy.” The lust in her voice was as obvious as could be. Jaylene hesitated momentarily before opening her mouth slightly. “No, no. Open wider,” Brynn said. She opened it a little more. “Much wider. As wide as you can. Be Mommy’s good baby.” Jaylene complied and opened as wide as her jaws would allow. Good thing, too, because the shaft of the dildo was gargantuan and required all the space it was given. It slid effortlessly down her throat, causing a short-lived burst of panic. It felt like she couldn’t breath at first, but she regained her composure quickly. It was still almost impossible to breath through her mouth, though breathing via her nose was still easy to accomplish. That’s what calmed her down. “Such a good baby girl,” Brynn purred. Jaylene was unable to see what her mommy was doing, but she could hear what sounded like the clicking of buttons and ascertained that she was using the remote control for the appendages. That possibility was confirmed when the one in her ass started humming and vibrating, followed by the one in her pussy. A few more clicks were heard and the appendages started moving the dildos in and out of all three orifices. The sensations were very distinct and different for each hole. The movement within her ass was unpleasurable and it felt like it was catching on her anal flesh in spite of the lubrication. The one in her mouth nearly caused another moment of panic as it pushed further down her throat… and it was humiliating because she began making an involuntary gurgling sound. The only one that brought her any semblance of pleasure was the dildo that was thrusting in and out of her vagina. The pleasure was minute, but existent nonetheless. There she was, lying on her back in an oversized crib with three dildos filling each of her holes, causing her to squirm with discomfort and embarrassment, all the while making those ridiculous gurgling noises that refused to be halted. In and out the dildos went, moving back and forth relentlessly. The pain and discomfort soon gave way to an internal apathy. That is, the dildos didn’t necessarily feel bad, but they didn’t feel good either (aside from the vaginal one). It was a neutral feeling really. She could feel every inch of the movement from each dildo, but that was about all. No pain, no pleasure. Jaylene’s jaw started feeling sore after about five minutes of having her mouth wide open and at one point, a cramp nearly occurred. Fortunately, it subsided before it could worsen. Over the humming sound, Jaylene made out a creaking noise and then moaning; excited moaning. She surmised that her mommy had made her way to the rocking chair and was masturbating to the sight of her former life partner being helplessly invaded by the dildos. She really was helpless too. The appendages kept her in place and the dildo in her throat forbade communication. She was at the mercy of these robotic arm-like devices with sex toys mounted on them. This fact dawned on her and instead of feeling scared or angry, she felt something different. She felt turned on! This came as a huge, huge surprise and in her head she was denying it. Why would being trapped and helpless while Brynn was gratifying herself make her horny? No, surely that wasn’t it. There had to be another—more rational—explanation for why she found herself getting worked up. There HAD to be! As Jaylene’s nether holes became wet with her own juices, a sloshing sound was heard. Now her mommy would KNOW that this was exciting her. This was getting more humiliating by the second! But she could hear the same sloshing sound coming from across the room as well. Brynn was well on her way to climaxing! The vibrations were now pulsating throughout Jaylene’s entire body. There wasn’t a part of her that couldn’t feel it, from her head to her toes. The longer they were in place, the more intensely she could feel it. Ad the movement… oh GOD, the MOVEMENT! It was all too much. She felt a million sensations all at once. She realized that even her little legs were flailing about in pleasure. Through her frenzied, panting intakes of breath, Brynn said, “That’s it, baby. Let yourself… enjoy it. I want you… to… be… my horny…. little baby girl!” The words were difficult for her to spew out, thanks to the insane pleasure wracking her body. As soon as the last word came out, her body convulsed in the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. Her legs clenched together, her muscles contracted and she let out a satisfied, “Yessssssssss! Oh my God, yesssssssssssss!” Jaylene, too, was convulsing, her breaths deep and fast as her chest rose and fell rapidly. Sweat dripped from her every pore. With all the suddenness of a springtime thunder storm, the baby was overcome with an orgasm of her own that sent her bucking and thrashing wildly in her crib! The gurgling noise became something more sexual but no less loud. In fact, it became even louder, escaping what little room the dildo afforded her throat. Then… there was silence; the only sound audible being their labored, heavy breathing in the aftermath of their intense orgasms. Neither one could move; neither one could speak. They were too drained for that. Something happened in the nursery that day… something special and meaningful for both of them. And they both knew it. They had fallen back in love… just in a way neither of them could have ever predicted. And it was magical.

I am reuploading a story I originally found on Wattpad but is no longer available. I am not sure who the author is sorry. Chapter 1 Meeting Lauren Derrick parked his car and walked down the cobblestone path. He was nervous. He had met Lauren on a dating website and had talked to her through video chats for the last couple of months. They shared common interests and would chat online most nights sharing secrets, eventually, they became very close. After feeling comfortable enough, they agreed to meet in person at Lauren's house. As he walked he wondered if his biggest fantasy would come true. He thought about the secret he told her, remembering how difficult it was to say... "I'm a pretty submissive guy, and my next girlfriend would have to spank me,". Derrick had never told anyone about his submissive side and his special need for discipline. He remembered how she giggled through the computer screen and called him a bad boy. After that, it was never spoken of again. The thought of that conversation made the blood go straight to his dick. Did she think it was a joke? Or was she actually into it? He felt butterflies in his stomach as he knocked on the door. It was a yellow house with a big wooden door. He heard footsteps. Lauren answered with a bright welcoming smile. "Hello, Derrick! It's so nice to meet you in person. Come on in!" Derrick smiled nervously and said hello. Lauren was beautiful and fit, with long brown hair. Derrick followed Lauren into the house. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a grey t-shirt. Derrick couldn't keep his eyes off of her long toned legs. They went into the kitchen and Lauren made some tea. She offered a cup to Derrick, which he immediately thanked her for. They each wanted to know more about each other. Lauren talked about being a successful business owner, and how lucky she had been to succeed at such a young age. Derrick looked up to her as a role model. He was taking part-time classes at the community college, and often struggled with the work. Lauren often encouraged him and helped him with his homework through the video chats. Derrick considered her a caring and supportive friend. After talking in person for awhile, Derrick could feel a special connection growing between them. Derrick was curious to know if this friendship had any chance to progress into something more. After spending so much time with Lauren online, he figured the least he could do was ask. Lauren laughed at him. "You have a chance with me Derrick, but we need to talk about what you're looking for in a relationship. I need you to be completely honest with me because I know you're holding something back, and I think we both know what that is" Derrick froze, and spanking came to mind. He hesitated to respond. After a long silence, Lauren stood up and put her hand on her hip. She had a serious look on her face but talked calmly "Here's the deal, you can talk to me now or this conversation is over. It can't be that hard, you've already told me about it. If you want a relationship with me than you'll have to be honest." Derrick looked at his feet and replied in a soft voice "Are you talking about my secret?" She nodded. "Just tell me what you want Derrick, it's not that difficult." Derricks cock was hard, and his heart was pounding. "If we have a relationship, I would need to be spanked regularly " Lauren giggled at him "Good boy Derrick. Luckily for you, I'm a very open-minded girl. I think we need to agree on how to go about doing this. I think we should write it out so we're both on the same page." Derrick agreed. Chapter 2 The Agreement Lauren returned to the table and sat down. "Okay Derrick, if you need to be spanked like a child than we need to know how and why wouldn't you agree?" Derrick gulped and realized that she wasn't wasting time. He nodded yes to her question. "Good, and while you're being punished you'll call me Miss Lauren, or just Miss. Do you understand? "Yes, Miss." "Good. Now, let's start with some bad behavior that might earn you a spanking. Keep in mind that this list can always be added to over time. I want you to write a list of some of the bad habits that you have. I'll add one now. You told me earlier that you smoke occasionally. From now on, if you smoke, you get spanked. Got it?" Derricks hard on was about to explode. He replied with another "Yes Miss." The sheet of paper was titled: Derrick's Punishment Agreement Under the title, Lauren had written: Behavior that Derrick will be punished for. Derrick began to write. 1. Smoking 2. Drinking too much 3. Being late 4. Being disorganized 5. Putting off homework 6. Bad grades 8. Talking back Derrick handed the list over to Lauren. "I like it so far. I think its a good starting point, although I think I'll add lying to the list. That's something I have absolutely no patience with, and the consequences will be very severe." Derrick agreed, and they continued. "Let's move on to how you'll be punished. I personally think that being over my lap will be the most humiliating for you. It's childish and exposing, and I think it will work perfectly. Does that sound fair?" Derrick was in total shock, Sitting in front of him was his new beautiful girlfriend that was going to spank him and it seemed like she was educated on the matter. He nodded his head and agreed. She was writing the details and talking at the same time. "I'm glad you agree Derrick, and I'm really glad we found each other. I think this relationship is going to flourish." Lauren finished writing and looked up at Derrick. "Now that positioning is out of the way, let's add in the fun stuff. Anytime you get spanked over my lap i'll start with my hand and then use an implement. In some extreme cases, I'll use the implement for the entire spanking. It might be a hairbrush or a paddle. Is that okay with you?" "Yes Miss" "Good, now on to public spankings..." "Public?" Derrick asked in sudden fear. "Hopefully it will never occur, but if we're in public and you misbehave then you can expect to be punished immediately." Derrick grew tense "I think that's a little extreme. People are going to see us!" "Spankings are supposed to be embarrassing Derrick. But I'll make a deal with you. If you're really bad in public, then yes, you will be spanked on the spot. But if its something minor, then I'll spank you in a private bathroom or in the car. Keep in mind that a spanking at home will always follow. Just make sure you're good in public and we shouldn't have a problem. Okay?" Derrick thought about being spanked by his girlfriend in public and it made him cringe, but after a lot of convincing, he agreed to her rule. Lauren reached out and held Derricks' hand. "I'm really happy to have you as my boyfriend. I will be fair and respect you, but if you test me and break these rules, then you can expect a sore ass." Derrick was overcome with excitement and felt so lucky to have Lauren in his life. He smiled at her and she smiled back. "Derrick, is there any other punishment or kink that you need to tell me about? Because now is the time to come clean to me about it. It would be easy to add it into our agreement right now." Derrick said no, but in the back of his mind, there was something else that excited him. He was just too embarrassed to mention it. By the time they had finished the list, it was 11:30. They soon ended up calling it a night. Lauren Walked Derrick to the door, and they made out on the stoop for a while. Lauren told him to call her tomorrow to make plans. Derrick was eager to see her again and happily agreed. As Derrick began to walk away Lauren planted two smacks on his butt and grinned. "Be a good boy Derrick!" Chapter 3 Derrick Breaks a Rule Derrick called Lauren around 1:00 in the afternoon. It was a dark and rainy summer day and she suggested they watch a movie at her place. Derrick agreed and left his apartment with an umbrella in one hand and his keys in the other. On the way he was stopped at a traffic light, his dick was hard. He was thinking of which rule he should break and wanted to know how it felt to be butt naked over Lauren's toned thighs. He wondered what she was wearing today, and what she would use to spank him with. He heard the horn of a driver behind him and realized the light was green. He arrived and knocked on the door. Lauren was happy to see him. They kissed at the door and walked inside. She was wearing tight black sweatpants and a tank top. As they walked through the kitchen Derrick noticed the Punishment Agreement they had worked out last night laying on the counter. Derrick had dreamed of that list and the agreements he made with Lauren. His cock was getting stiff. Lauren had picked out a romantic comedy and told Derrick to put it in the player while she made popcorn. Derrick saw a perfect opportunity to earn his first spanking. When Lauren came back with the popcorn she noticed that he hadn't put the movie in. Derrick stood in the center of the living room with an erection and a smile on his face. "Fuck romantic comedies. I hate them and I'm NOT going to do what you tell me!" Lauren giggled at him. She put the popcorn down on the table and crossed her arms with a very feminine no-nonsense stance. "Somebody wants a spanking huh?" "Yes, Miss." He replied. Lauren studied Derrick for a moment, then walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him in close to her. "If a spanking is what you want, then a spanking is what you'll receive. Go into the kitchen and get my wooden spoon out of the drawer by the fridge." Derrick started for the kitchen and felt the sting of three hard smacks to the center of his butt. He looked back to see Lauren grinning at him. When he came back to the living room he found Lauren sitting patiently on the center of the couch. She reached up and grabbed Derrick by his waistband and pulled him in front of her. "Get down on your knees Derrick, we're going to have a little chat first." Derrick did as he was told. As he was kneeling Lauren scooted forward and split her legs, pulling Derrick into her crotch. Derrick felt small compared to Lauren. She put her hands on his hips and began to speak. "You broke one of the rules that we agreed on. Do you remember what happens to little boys that break rules?" Derrick looked up into Lauren's blue eyes and answered. "They get spanked." "That's right Derrick. You've been a very bad boy, and I'm afraid I have no other option but to spank you like a naughty child. Now get up, put the spoon on the table, and lay over my lap." After he put the spoon down he felt Lauren's hand grab his wrist firmly and pull him down over her thighs. "What a childish position for a boy your age to be in. Do you have anything to say to me before we begin?" So many thoughts and emotions were going through Derricks' head at that moment. His dick was pressed up against her thighs, and his butt was in the air. The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. Lauren laughed. "You can give me a proper apology when you're sitting on a freshly spanked butt." She then raised her palm and began smacking his bottom. Derricks pants and undies were still on which absorbed most of the impact, but after about 200 smacks his butt was really starting to warm up. Lauren was taking her time, and making sure Derrick was feeling as naughty and childish as possible. SMACK SMACK SMACK "how does it feel." SMACK SMACK SMACK "To be draped over your girlfriend's lap." SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "For a well-deserved spanking?" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK YOU'VE BEEN A NAUGHTY - SMACK - NAUGHTY - SMACK - LITTLE BOY! - SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren noticed that while she was spanking and scolding, Derrick was rubbing his hard dick against her thighs. She liked the reaction she was getting from him and continued to spank over his pants. After 3 or 4 more minutes, she stopped and rubbed his bottom. She could feel some heat on his plump cheeks. "Alright naughty pants. Get up and stand in front of me." Derrick complied. Soon he was standing in front of his girlfriend with his erection pointing towards her. Lauren grabbed his waistband and slid his pants down to his ankles and told him to step out. She looked at his tighty whities with a grin. "I like your little boy undies. They really suite you Derrick." She quickly spun him around. She could see some redness beginning to creep in on the sit spots, and without warning, she hiked up Derricks undies into his butt crack. "AHHHH!" Derrick jumped a bit which made Lauren laugh. "Oh yeah, those cheeks are getting pretty red. How do they feel right now Derrick?" Derrick, redder in the face than he was on his butt, responded. "It feels kind of hot, in more ways than one." Lauren smacked him on his bare wedgied butt 5 times in the same spot. "Obviously you still need a lot more. Get your bottom over my lap, Derrick. You're going to be one sorry boy when I'm finished with you." With that, she pulled him down to her strong thighs. Derrick could better feel the curves of her lap without his pants, and he was eager to be placed on her lap without any kind of protection. He felt childish and ridiculous being over her lap wearing tighty whities. Lauren had strong thick legs, which aided in propping his butt higher up and making him feel more exposed. Lauren began to spank after situating him on her thighs. Her rhythm began to pick up. She concentrated on his bare sit spots and gave him breaks by spanking over his childish underwear. Every now and then she would hike up his undies into his butt crack and smack his bare butt a few times. She really liked the effect of the wedgies. After about 6 minutes of undie spanking, his butt was fairly red. Lauren made sure to rub the fact in. "I think we're making progress, but your cock is still hard. You must really like being spanked. You've been taking this very well so far." Derrick began to rub his dick on her lap while she held him in position. It felt like dozens of fire ants were biting at his bottom. He especially felt the burn on his sit spots. He came close to exploding on her lap but she made him stop thrusting just in time. "Alright Derrick, break time's over. It's time to get serious." Lauren grabbed at Derricks waistband. He was expecting another wedgie but instead, she gently pulled them down over his tender butt. The underwear snagged on the tip of his dick and she asked him to lift up for a second so she could correct that. Pretty soon his tighty whities were down to his ankles and he was told to kick them off. Now Derricks dick was in direct contact with Lauren's sweat pant covered thighs. This is a moment Derrick wishes he could stay in for eternity. The feeling of his spanked bare butt propped up by a beautiful women's lap is a feeling that can't be accurately put into words. Derrick felt the cool air of the room on his bottom and listened to Lauren's soft voice. He wanted to cum so badly. He started to gently hump her thighs while she spoke to him. "This is what you get every time you break the rules, Derrick. Now spread your legs." Derrick felt her hand cup the inside of his thigh, pulling his butt cheeks apart. He felt complete exposure. Lauren could see the back of his scrotum and his little butt hole. She stroked his bum for a few seconds while enjoying the view, then started to spank. SWAT SMACK SPANK SLAP SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren's rhythm was really picking up, and Derrick began to squirm on her lap. The spanking was starting to sink in for Derrick as he realized that she hadn't even touched the wooden spoon yet. His butt was starting to burn, and he jumped a bit every time Lauren's hand landed in the tender areas of his butt crack and thighs. "OUCHHHH! THAT'S STARTING TO STING!" SMACK SMACK SLAP "Oh I know it's starting to sting Derrick. You're squirming around a bit more than before." SMACK SMACK WHACK SLAP "You'll just have to try to take your punishment like a big boy." "LAUREN AWWWW WAIT IM SORRY!" Lauren laughed at his apology. "I guess spankings aren't all about humping my thighs after all, huh Derrick?" Derrick groaned and tried his best to keep himself from crying. Lauren stopped to give him a little break. Derrick felt her reach for the spoon. "Lauren, wait. I've learned my lesson. Do you think this can just be a hand spanking?" Lauren laughed at him. "This is why I like to spank Derrick. I decide when it stops, and I can't think of a good enough reason to let you off my lap. Plus, if you remember our little agreement, I mentioned that every time you're over my lap you get spanked with an implement. In this case, it's a wooden spoon. You should be thankful it's not a hairbrush." "Lauren, please. I'm sorry." Derrick replied in a low pitched and pitiful tone. Derrick felt humiliated and defeated. There was no way out of it. "You should be sorry Derrick. After all, you did ask for this." Derrick buried his face in his arms and waited for the spoon to strike. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK Lauren brought the spoon down hard, and Derricks' legs began to kick against the couch. She held him firmly. "You're not getting out of this Derrick. This is a part of your life now and you need to accept that." By now Derricks dick was getting soft, which increased his embarrassment. He knew that Lauren had noticed. She had him right where she wanted. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK "AWWWW STOP IT! PLEEEAAASSSEEE!" Derrick kicked and squirmed violently. Lauren ignored him. And after about 5 minutes of non-stop and fast-paced spanking with the wooden spoon, she could hear him break down into a sobbing mess. She continued a couple minutes longer, making sure that he knew who was boss. When she stopped he lay motionless with his face buried in his arms. He was sobbing and breathing heavily. Lauren stroked his back and rubbed his tender bottom. "I think we're done now, Derrick. I'm not going to lie and tell you I didn't enjoy spanking you, I actually can't wait for you to break another rule." Lauren helped him off of her lap and told him to sit on her knee. He winced and sobbed as his sore butt made contact with her left thigh. She held him close in her arms like a mother would to a little child. "I care about you so much Derrick, but I DO NOT mess around when it comes to punishment. I hope you keep that in mind the next time you decide to misbehave." Derrick held onto his girlfriend and told her how sorry he was about the DVD. She meant so much to him. "I know you didn't mean to insult me earlier Derrick, you were just curious. As a matter of fact, I was expecting that to happen today. I had to be hard on you in order to get my point across. I spank hard Derrick, but it all pays off in the end. You'll see. After their heart to heart, Derrick was told to stand up and put the movie in. This time he didn't dare give her attitude. He asked if he could put his pants back on, Lauren said no. "I want to see that red butt of yours for the rest of the day, mister!" Chapter 4 Secrets Worth Telling Derrick had ended up sleeping over at Lauren's house. He awoke on the same couch he was punished on the day before. Lauren was sitting next to him watching tv. Derrick noticed that he was still butt naked from the waist down. She giggled and told him how cute he was as he slept. Derrick was still in a sleepy morning daze, but Lauren pinched his sore butt which immediately woke him up. The sting brought back the memory of sobbing over her lap. "How's that bottom of yours feeling Derrick?" "It still hurts the same as it did last night" Lauren kissed him on the forehead "Let's try to put that behind us. We should go out and have some fun today. Plus I need to run some errands." "Where do you want to go?" he replied while rubbing his tired eyes. "Well, I need to stop at the grocery store, and afterward you can pick a place to eat." Derrick agreed. Lauren insisted on driving. It was a humid day, so Lauren decided to change into some tight jean shorts and a red tank top. On the way out of the house, Derrick noticed Lauren putting a plastic hairbrush into her purse. "Just in case!" she said with a wink. Derrick blushed. As Derrick climbed into the car and sat down on the hot leather, he let out a moan. Lauren smiled at him and turned the key. "You can probably expect that to burn for a few more days!" Derrick thought about his punishment. He was starting to like the fact that his butt was bruised and red while Lauren's curvy butt was pain-free. The psychology of being spanked by her was really starting to kick in. He knew that whenever Lauren glanced at his butt, she would think of the spanking she delivered the day before. Lauren noticed the discomfort on his face as they walked through the parking lot and into the grocery store. She smiled at him and held his hand. Lauren got a cart from the cart bay and told Derrick to push while she got the groceries. She walked ahead of Derrick. His eyes were fixed on her round and curvy butt the whole time. The way it swayed and bounced painlessly from side to side teased him. He thought of her butt sitting on the couch while she held him over her lap. Then he felt the sharp pain of his own butt as he walked with her. He was starting to get horny. Lauren took her time shopping. She was in no rush and was having a great time with Derrick. Lauren was about to head to the register when she remembered the wooden hairbrush she wanted to buy for Derrick. While in the hairbrush isle Lauren asked which one he liked best. Derrick gulped and looked down at the ground. "Derrick, when I ask you something I expect you to respond to me. Don't make me have to ask you again. You'll be in big trouble young man." Derrick looked up and responded, fearing a spanking in the middle of the store." Maybe that one." He said, pointing at a medium-sized wooden brush. Lauren picked it up and smacked it against her palm a couple times. "Good choice Derrick now let's go ea. I'm starving." While walking to the registers they passed through the baby section. Lauren took the chance to embarrass Derrick and have a little fun with him. Lauren said with a laugh "You might still be getting spanked like a little boy Derrick, but at least you're not back in diapers like a little baby!" Derrick was stunned. He knew that she was joking, but the fact that she just said that aloud in the middle of the grocery store made his face turn a deep red. He felt his penis stiffen in his pants. Thankfully nobody was in the aisle with them. "Lauren! somebody could have heard that!" "That's the point, Derrick. Lighten up, it was a joke!" The couple had a perfect day. After stopping at home to unload the groceries, they ended up going to a local sandwich place. Later they stopped to get ice cream. Derrick kept thinking about what Lauren had said in the baby section of the store. He had pictured Lauren changing him into a diaper, and for some reason, the thought of it really excited him. Maybe it was the way Lauren had said it. The thought of her doing something that childish to him made his cock hard. He knew that he couldn't let the opportunity to ask her about it pass by. Plus, not being honest with Lauren about his feelings would certainly earn him another spanking. The two of them were sitting on a hill in the park eating ice cream when Derrick finally built up the courage to say something about it. "Hey Lauren, I wanted to ask you something." Lauren looked into his eyes "Sure Derrick, go ahead." "It has to do with what you said in the store today. I- " Lauren interrupted "I'm sorry for embarrassing you, Derrick. I know I crossed a boundary, I just wanted to have some fun. I'll respect your privacy next time. You were so good for me today." "It's okay, I'm not mad about it. I've just been thinking about when you mentioned the diapers and-" "What about the diapers Derrick?" Derrick hesitated "I guess I want to see how they feel. Ever since you brought them up I've been curious about it." Lauren stared into his eyes, and then looked down at his crotch. She pictured what it would look like to see her adult boyfriends dick wrapped up in a thick diaper. The thought made her smile. "Derrick, I was joking about that at first, but now that you bring it up it actually sounds kind of fun. Just keep in mind that diapers would be used as punishment, and we'll have to add it to the agreement. It's too bad you didn't tell me at the store, we could have picked up some supplies." "I know." he said "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. I wanted to be honest but it was such a hard and embarrassing thing to tell you. Are you going to spank me again?" Lauren wrapped her arms around him "I won't spank you for this Derrick. It's okay to be curious about something. It would be a different story if you had kept this from me from the beginning, while we were writing our agreement. Plus, it's not every day that you ask your girlfriend to put you back into diapers. I just want you to be sure about this." Derrick was excited and knew he wanted to try it. "Thanks for understanding Lauren, I really want to try them." his face was red. "I'm always here for you Derrick. We should hit the store on the way home and pick up some supplies." Chapter 5 A New Kind Of Punishment The next day Lauren and Derrick sat across from each other in the kitchen. On the table lay the Punishment Agreement, a big package of adult disposable diapers, wipes, baby powder and Lauren's brand 'spankin' new hairbrush. "Alright Derrick, I did some research after you left last night and I came up with how diapering can be incorporated into our agreement, so hear me out. You'll only be diapered when you break my strictest rules. For example, smoking and bad grades are very naughty rules to break in my book. The consequences for those will be a spanking per day, and you'll be diapered 24/7. Lying is also a diapering offense, understood?" "Yes, Miss." Derrick was looking her up and down. Lauren looked hot today. She wore a little black skirt and a tight fitting white collared shirt that was buttoned down half way and rolled up at the sleeves. "As for the duration of the diaper punishment, I was thinking of starting out at 3 days for each rule you break." This will give you plenty of time to use your diapers. If you break two of my stricter rules then you'll be in diapers for 6 days, and you'll be spanked on each of those days. However, if you break all three of my strictest rules within a week, then you'll be on diaper punishment for a full 30 days. Do you understand?" Derrick agreed. He couldn't stop staring at the super thick disposables on the table. His curiosity was getting the best of him. "While being diaper punished, you will be expected to wear them in public. If I have to spank you in public, then your pants are coming down for it." Derrick snapped out of his daze, "But Lauren, I don't want anybody to see me in a diaper. Can't this be between you and me?" Lauren laughed "No Derrick, just because you're wearing a diaper doesn't mean you're exempt from public bare butt spankings. If anything, you deserve it more. Don't worry. Like I said before, make sure you behave in public and we shouldn't have a problem." "Yes, Miss." "Good boy. I can't think of much else to add... Oh wait, there is one more thing. While you're in the house you're not allowed to wear pants. Only diapers and a t-shirt." That wasn't a huge problem for Derrick, so he agreed. Lauren took his hand in hers. "This is a humiliating punishment Derrick, it makes spanking look like child's play when it comes to humiliation. Are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this?" Derrick was sure of it. He just had to remind himself to stay on his very best behavior in public. "It sounds fair." he replied in a low pitched tone. Lauren noticed that something was wrong. Derrick looked guilty, so she asked what the problem was. Derrick looked down at the table and answered. "Do you remember the day when we started this agreement, and you asked me if there was anything else that I wanted to add?" Lauren looked at him with troubled eyes. "Yes, and if I remember correctly you said no. Is there something you want to tell me, Derrick?" "I may have wanted to add something after all. It's not another bad habit. It's another punishment that I've been curious about. I don't know why I didn't tell you. Maybe I was embarrassed." Derrick knew he had put himself on the spot. In fact, he did it on purpose so he could try the diapers. Lauren's eyes grew angry. "So you lied about not wanting to add something to the list, and now you're suddenly telling me out of nowhere? I respect that you're coming clean with me, but a lie is a lie, Derrick. Now, what is it you wanted to add?" Derrick hesitated and choked up a bit. He didn't mean to make Lauren this angry. "I.. I guess I want you to start washing my mouth out with soap. It's just so childish and oddly appealing to me. I didn't mean to- " "Say no more Derrick," Lauren said as she added the new punishment to the agreement. "I am so pissed at you for keeping something like that from me. You lied to me while we were writing the agreement, and now you're asking for a favor. All I want is for you to trust me, Derrick. You really hurt my feelings." Derrick was silent as Lauren's angry eyes pierced through him. After taking a moment to think, Lauren took a deep breath and stood up from the table. She suddenly grabbed Derricks wrist and pulled him off of his chair. She began marching him to the kitchen sink. "Well Derrick, since lying is a strict rule of mine, I think I'm going to go ahead and punish you with diapers. Your diaper punishment starts effective immediately. You'll be diapered 24/7 for the next three days, and spanked every night. I've also decided to soap your mouth right now since you're so curious about it. You're going to be one very sorry little boy." Chapter 6 Triple Dose Lauren hiked up her skirt and grabbed Derrick by the wrist. She pulled him towards her right side. Derrick was caught off guard as he felt a strong tug, causing him to trip over her right thigh, thus landing him face down over her bare lap. He tried to wiggle and adjust. He could feel her bare legs split to stabilize and balance him. Lauren made sure that his dick rested on her right thigh, while her left thigh supported his upper body. She then reached between his legs to expose his scrotum. Throughout the spanking Lauren would make sure that his feet were always dangling, never touching the ground. Lauren took notice to how red and sore his bottom was from his last spanking. "Your butt holds a nice tone Derrick, I can't believe that after two full days it's still bright red." The hairbrush came down hitting each cheek and then the center of his butt crack. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren covered his butt with hairbrush welts and repeatedly reminded him to scoot further up on her knees, stick his butt out, and spread his cheeks more. She knew that reminding him of these things was humiliating, which boosted the effectiveness of the punishment. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick screamed through the bar of soap. He had never felt pain like this before. He knew that Lauren would not let up. He was helpless. "Get those feet off the floor Derrick! you can kick all you want but those legs should be dangling." Derrick kicked and bucked as she spanked each sit spot 200 times with a fast-paced rhythm. His butt started out bright red, but now it was bruised and purple. "Alright Derrick, spread your legs real wide so I can spank the tender spots, and then its diaper time." He did as he was told and spread his legs far and wide. He jumped and yelped as she spanked his anus and inner thighs. This continued for three minutes before she stopped. Derrick was stretched out across Lauren's lap screaming and kicking like a four-year-old even after she stopped spanking. His bottom was a deep shade of purple and red. Lauren held him tightly until he calmed down, and then asked if he was ready for diaper time. Derrick said "yes Miss." with tears in his eyes. Lauren let him up and told him to rinse his mouth out. While Derrick was at the sink tending to his soapy mouth, she sat in her chair and admired her work. "That is one sore butt you've got there Derrick. Just remember that I'll be spanking you for the next three nights before bedtime as part of your diaper punishment." Derrick sniffled and splashed handfuls of water into his mouth. Lauren laughed and told him he had 3 minutes to collect himself while she got his diaper ready. "If you're late, then you're going right back over my lap mister!" Lauren stood up from her chair and strutted over to the kitchen table. She stacked the powder and the wipes on top of the big package of diapers and then went into the bathroom to get some lotion. She carried everything into the living room and placed it on the floor. "You've got about two minutes Derrick." Lauren was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a big diaper in one hand, and the hairbrush in the other. "Alright, times up. If you're not over here in 5 seconds then I'm spanking your thighs." Derrick ran across the kitchen, barely making it in time. He stood in front of her with an erection and a very sore bottom. Lauren patted the towel that she had laid out in front of her and told him to lay down. When Derrick sat Lauren could see the pain in his eyes the moment his butt made contact with the towel. "Shouldn't have been so naughty Derrick." Derrick blushed and laid down on his back, his knees were slightly parted, but Lauren grabbed his legs and spread them out, revealing everything. She scooted in closer between his spread out legs and looked into his eyes. "During your diaper changes, you will put your hands on your head. If you try to interrupt anything then I'll smack your butt with the hairbrush, and I have a feeling you don't want me to do that anymore." Derrick agreed. Lauren put the diaper aside and squeezed a big glob of lotion into her hand. "This is going to be cold, but it'll feel good. Especially on your backside." Lauren began to rub the lotion onto Derricks legs and moved in closer to his crotch. She massaged his balls and began running her lotion covered hand up and down his shaft. She could tell Derrick was enjoying this, and she was enjoying it too. But she had to remind herself that this was for punishment and not for pleasure. Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Being diapered like this really says a lot about the state of your maturity Derrick. When you're in diapers for the next three days I want you to think long and hard about the consequences that come with your actions. Apparently, you need a little more motivation than going over my lap for a spanking." Lauren covered Derricks entire crotch with lotion and ordered him to flip over to his stomach. He obeyed and laid there quietly while she spoke. "Spread those cheeks, Derrick." She squirted the lotion directly on his bruised bottom. Derrick jumped a bit from the cold but was corrected with a firm smack to his thigh. "No squirming Derrick or I swear I'll put you back over my lap." Lauren rubbed the lotion all over his purple cheeks and into his ass crack. When she finished, he was ordered to flip over again. "Alright Derrick, its the moment you've been waiting for... diaper time! Now lift your bottom up high." Lauren slid the diaper under him. Then she lifted his legs and coated his crotch and butt with clouds of baby powder. "You are going to look adorable in your new underwear sweetie." Lauren let his legs down and grabbed the front of the diaper, pulling it over his dick. "Here we go!" Lauren cheered as she brought it up to his waist. She held it there and taped one side of the diaper after the other. After the tapes fastened, she made sure everything was tucked in around the legs and crotch. Lauren Patted the front of the diaper "All done baby, how does it feel?" Derrick was helped up to his feet. He walked with an awkward waddle, and his spanked butt was still showing a bit where the diaper ended near the sit spots. "It's so thick, I'm going to burn up with this on." Lauren laughed "That spanked bottom of yours probably doesn't help too much when it comes to the heat, but I guess you shouldn't have disobeyed me in the first place" Derricks erection pressed against the diaper, he looked ridiculous, and he felt like a well-punished toddler. Lauren hugged him. "I hope you learned your lesson. Now, let's go to bed, boys in diapers shouldn't be up this late." Derrick climbed the stairs while Lauren followed, playfully smacking his diapered bottom all the way up to the bedroom. Chapter 7 Humiliation At The Mall Derrick woke to a loud smack on his diapered butt. "Time to wake up Derrick, it's day one of your diaper punishment! " Lauren was brushing her teeth and sat down next to him on the bed. "We're going shopping today, so get ready" "Yes, Miss" Derrick rubbed his eyes and felt the aftermath of his punishment from last night. Derrick was having a hard time as he tried to rub his sore butt through the diaper. He knew he would be fussing with it all day. The soap taste was also present, and it was drying out his mouth and throat. Lauren watched him as he tried to rub his sore diapered butt. She could see the bruising on his sit spots and thighs. "Don't forget about our agreement Derrick. You can expect a spanking every night before bed for the next three nights." Derrick sat up in bed "Lauren, can I take the diaper off for a while? It feels like thousands of pins are stabbing me on the butt, and I'm sweating like crazy down there." Lauren laughed at his request "No Derrick if you hadn't lied to my face than you wouldn't be strapped into that diaper with a spanked bum in the first place. Being uncomfortable in your diapers is a huge part of this punishment. The only time that I'll remove that diaper is when you're in desperate need of a spanking or a changing. If you try to take it off yourself, then you'll be spanked." Derrick groaned, he realized that he may have underestimated the effect of the diaper punishment. He knew now that he would have to go out in public today with the hot bulk between his legs and the soreness of his butt. He was not looking forward to it. Lauren stood up. "Put your pants on Derrick, we're going to the mall." Derrick got out of bed and slid his pants on. He walked downstairs and found Lauren in the kitchen putting a few diapers and the hairbrush in her purse. Lauren looked up at him "The mall is pretty far away Derrick, if you have an accident then I'll need to change you there. As for the hairbrush, well, that's pretty self-explanatory at this point." She slung the purse over her shoulder and grabbed her keys. "Come on Derrick, hop in the car." Derrick followed Lauren out to her car. The diaper made his butt stick out, and he walked with a slight waddle. Lauren was about to close the door when she suddenly remembered something. "Oops Derrick, I almost forgot your baby powder." She grabbed it off of the living room floor and placed it in her purse. "Alright, I think we're all ready to go." On the way to the mall, Lauren and Derrick talked and listened to the radio. Derrick brought up his living situation and mentioned that his lease would be up soon and he would have to find a new place to live. Lauren asked if he had found a place that he could afford. "Not yet, most of the places are taken, so I'll have to keep looking. Lauren thought for a while, and then told Derrick that he could stay at her place if he doesn't find something in time. "If you end up moving in, you would be paying me with chores and tasks that I assign around the house." Derrick thanked her for the offer and kissed her on the cheek. The mall parking lot looked empty as they approached. Derrick was nervous and Lauren could tell. She secretly wanted Derrick to misbehave so she could spank him in public. They walked through the sliding doors and into the food court. Lauren held derricks hand "Okay little one, I need you to hold my hand at all times so you don't get lost. Okay?" Derrick looked up at her and nodded, he felt like a child, but the diapers made him feel like a toddler. The two made their way through the mall holding hands. Lauren made the occasional joke about stopping in a toddler store and playing on the jungle gym. Derrick was red in the face. He knew the diaper wasn't very noticeable under his sweats, but the bulk between his legs and the occasional crinkle made him paranoid. Lauren and Derrick found themselves in a large department store about an hour into their shopping spree. Lauren hadn't let go of Derricks' hand all day and his patience was running thin. Lauren was looking at a long red dress when Derrick asked her how long they were going to shop. Lauren started looking at another dress and pulled Derrick along by the hand "Why baby? did you use your diapers like a good boy? Or are you just bored?" She could tell that he was finicky, and she was prepared to make this day as long as possible to bring out his naughty side in public. Her plan was working. Derrick rolled his eyes "We've been here for an hour and you haven't even bought anything!" Lauren glared into Derricks eyes and suddenly yanked at his wrist. He fell forward a bit and felt 3 hard smacks hit the center of his diapered bum. Derrick was shocked. He looked around the store to see if anybody heard the ordeal, luckily nobody was around. Lauren grabbed him by the chin and looked him in the eyes. "Derrick, if I hear you raise your voice to me one more time, I'll spank that diaper all the way back to the car. Do you understand me?" Derrick saw the seriousness in her eyes, and replied with a simple "yes Miss." Her eyes were still on his, and his dick was hard from the unexpected smacks to his rear. He couldn't believe it, but he wanted Lauren to spank him right there and now. Lauren still held his chin in her hand "Is that all Derrick? Just yes Miss? No apology?" Derrick looked away from her, he knew this was his chance. "I'm sorry Miss, can you please spank me in the store?" Lauren's eyes lit up, she was taken aback and surprised at Derricks request. Derrick noticed the smile on her face, he knew that this was what she wanted all along. "Wow Derrick, you must REALLY love to be spanked. Of course, I'll smack your bottom in the store!" She grabbed Derrick by the wrist and took a look around the huge store. She didn't want to draw a huge crowd, but one or two people wouldn't hurt. The shoe section was empty so she led Derrick through the store while smacking his bum. They arrived and Lauren quickly found a long bench that customers use to try on shoes. The bench was in the corner of the shoe department and was positioned in a way that allowed her to see every angle of the store. She sat down in the center of the padded bench. "Derrick, you have been such a bad boy today." Lauren released his wrist and quickly pulled his pants down to his ankles. Derricks white disposable diaper was exposed to the store, he immediately crouched behind the low shoe aisle. Lauren laughed and looked around the store "Come on Derrick, I don't see anybody yet, now get that diapered bottom over my lap!" She reached out and grabbed his hand and pulled him next to her, then slung him over her thighs. Derrick glanced back to see his white diapered bottom perched up on her knees. Lauren leaned in so he could see her face. "I'm surprised Derrick, it takes some balls to ask to be spanked in public. Especially during your diaper punishment!" Lauren grabbed a hold of Derricks diapered hip and swung with her strong arm, making sure the smacking of his diaper could be heard from across the store. "NAUGHTY NAUGHTY BOY!!" SWAT SWAT PLAT SMACK SMACK SMACK SLAP SMACK The diaper provided a lot of protection to Derricks buns, but the loudness of the smacks made him worry. Somebody must have heard the loud smacks. Lauren stopped after delivering 15 loud smacks to his diaper. She saw a young employee poke her head around the corner with a confused look on her face. She couldn't see Derrick yet because the shoe aisle was blocking her view, and she was still pretty far from where they were. Lauren looked down at Derricks diapered butt and felt pity "Alright Derrick, I'll make it quick for you." The employee started walking towards them as Lauren quickly pulled the diaper down just below his bottom. "There's an employee walking towards us so I'll only give you 20 with the brush." Lauren quickly reached into her purse and pulled out the wooden brush, she held Derrick tight. Lauren quickly paddled his bare butt one cheek after the other. As she spanked she continuously looked up at the approaching employee. She was getting closer. Derrick tried his best to stay quiet as the brushing was nearing an end. He kicked and squirmed as Lauren gave the 20th smack. Lauren quickly pulled up the diaper and yanked his sweatpants up but she wasn't quick enough. "IS HE IN DIAPERS? ARE YOU SPANKING HIM? WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?" Derrick tried to leap off of Lauren's lap but she held him down on her knees. Lauren stroked is bottom while she spoke to the employee. "Hi, I'm Lauren and this is my boyfriend Derrick. You might be wondering why a grown man is being spanked in your department store." The employee's name is Jill, she has blonde hair and a strong feminine build similar to Lauren's. "I just heard the sound but I wasn't expecting this!" Derrick buried his face in the cushion of the bench, he couldn't believe Lauren was speaking to an employee while he lay sprawled out across her thighs with his diapered butt in the air. Lauren placed her arm on the back of Derricks thighs, she could tell Jill was amused. "I'm sorry for the surprise, my boyfriend was in desperate need of a spanking. I hope this won't cause any problems." Jills eyes were fixated on Derricks' bottom. "Does he wear diapers?" Lauren Laughed and patted Derricks Diapered bum. "Yep, Derrick is on diaper punishment for the next three days. Believe it or not, he asked for all of this!" Jill giggled and tried to keep a straight face. She looked around the store and then focused on Derricks upturned bottom. "Can I see them?" Derrick squirmed and resisted a bit after hearing the request but Lauren was quick to spank in order to calm him down. SMACK SMACK SMACK "stop squirming Derrick" SMACK SMACK "there's nothing you can do about it!" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "now to answer your question Jill...of course you can see them!" Lauren pulled down the sweatpants to reveal the thick diaper. Jill noticed that it had been indented from Lauren's firm hand. Lauren continued to pull at the pants revealing his bright red thighs. Jill started cracking up. "OHHH NOO somebody's been up to no good! Did the wittle baby get a pankin?" The girls laughed as Derrick wiggled and tried to free himself. Lauren pressed him firmly down against her lap. "Stop your fussing Derrick." Jill laughed, she couldn't believe her eyes. "Well... I'm opening the store today and I'll be the only one in this department for the next hour. You can finish spanking him if you'd like, but I'll need to close this wing down while you do it." Lauren smiled and thanked Jill for not making a big deal out of Derricks situation. "You can stay and watch if you want. I think the punishment would be more effective if you stayed. We'll wait for you while you close up the wing." "Sounds like a plan!" Jill smiled and ran to close off the entrance to the store. Chapter 8 Lauren Makes A Friend Jill came back and sat down on a neighboring bench. She had a great view of Derricks propped up tushy. His bottom felt warm and tingly from the 20 smacks with the brush, and the diaper was snug against his cock from when Lauren hiked it up. He soon developed an erection against Lauren's lap. Derrick was bright red in the face. He felt Lauren begin to lightly spank over his diaper while engaging in small talk with Jill. The two were becoming great friends. Lauren chose to spank lightly in order to humiliate Derrick even further. The idea was to put extra emphasis on the diaper that he wore and the sound that it made from the mild pats of her palm. PAT PAT PAT PAT "Yep, Derrick and I have a written agreement." TAP TAP TAP When we first started dating he mentioned his need to be spanked" PAT PAT PAT "I think he's starting to learn a thing or two from me." TAP TAP..... SMACK! OOOUCH! Derrick yelps. Lauren surprised him with a hard swat to his bare sit spot. "Sorry to break the conversation like that Jill, but Derrick was starting to grind his dick against my lap." Jill watched with fascination as she noticed Derrick hump Lauren's legs. "Does he ever cum on your knees?" "No, but he's gotten close. He hasn't been a good enough boy for me to let him cum on my lap. Maybe if he's a good enough boy during this spanking I'll let him cum on me at the end." Derrick was excited and tried his best to be good. He felt Lauren's weight shift as she reached for the brush. "Okay, Derrick, no more light pats to your diaper." Derrick felt her gently push him off of her knees. "Let's bare that butt!" Derrick slid off and landed on all fours, his pants were at his knees. "Say hi to our new friend Derrick. Look her in the eyes and shake her hand." Derrick turned and shook Jill's hand. His boner grew when he realized how pretty she was. Her long blonde hair ran down her shoulders and she had big blues eyes and a friendly face. "Nice to meet you diaper boy," she says to him with a grin. "I would love to chat but it looks like Lauren wants to bare that butt of yours!" Lauren pulls Derrick between her thighs and brings him in close. "Let's get this diaper off shall we?" Derricks face is bright red as he kneels in front of his girlfriend. "Put your hands on your head, just like during a diaper change" Lauren begins to untape the front tabs when Derrick suddenly reaches down. "No! She'll see me! Cant you take them off while I'm on your lap? PLEASE!" Jill giggled at the sight. Lauren grabbed his hand and put it back on top of his head. "Absolutely not Derrick. Frontal nudity is part of your punishment and you'll learn to accept that. If you act out again then you can forget about cumming on my lap later. Do you understand me?" Derrick looked down helplessly at his thick and nearly unfastened diaper. "I'm sorry Miss, I won't act up again." Lauren rubbed his hips "Good boy." Jill smirked and stared. "I can't believe he's embarrassed at the thought of me seeing him naked. I've already seen you get spanked in a DIAPER Derrick!" The girls laughed as Lauren untaped the last tab. She pulled the diaper out from between his legs. "There you go baby, fresh air at last. How does it feel?" "Good Miss." Jill looked up and down at the dark red blotches that covered his bottom and thighs. She then noticed his very erect penis pointing straight up at Lauren. She squeezed her thighs together, resisting the urge to touch herself. "Alright Derrick, you know the drill. Get over my lap, don't make me pull you across." Derrick climbed up onto the bench and planted his naked body on her lap. Lauren reached between his legs and pulled his cheeks apart. Jills eyes widened as she had a full view of the back Derricks balls resting on Lauren's right thigh. Lauren grabbed at Derricks' waist and started to spank. His cheeks bounced and waddled as the sound of the smacking filled the store. Lauren wound up with the brush and brought it down hard on his tender bottom. "Derrick you have been such a naughty little brat today" SMACK SMACK SMACK "that bottom will be a deep crimson by the time I'm done with it!" SMACK SMACK Her intensity picked up as she spanked his naked bottom. Derrick moaned and whimpered and tried to keep his composure in front of Jill. Jill was consumed by Derricks bouncing and upturned bottom. She had never witnessed a spanking before and was amazed at how red Lauren was making his cheeks. She suddenly pictured Derrick laying over her own lap as he squirmed and rubbed his dick against her legs. Lauren noticed her curiosity. "So Jill, I was thinking you could come over to my house sometime" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Derrick and I would love to have you over for dinner." SMACK SMACK "I would love to, hopefully, Derrick can behave himself while I'm visiting. I'm sure he doesn't like people watching as he gets punished!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren slowed down the pace a bit as she spoke "If you come over within the next two days he'll be spanked no matter how well he behaves. That's the glory of his diaper punishment, I get to spank him every night before bed." SMACK SMACK Derricks legs kicked and wiggled, Lauren could tell he was in a lot of pain. "Alright, Derrick, just a few more smacks and then we're all done." Lauren ended with four hard spanks to Derricks sit spots. Derrick yelped and twisted on her knees. Jill sat and looked approvingly at Lauren's work "Wow, that looks like one sorry bottom you've got there Derrick. It's amazing how Lauren manages to smack the inside of your butt crack so well, she really knows what she's doing!" Lauren dropped the hairbrush into the bag and held her naughty boy in position. "The areas around the anus and inner thighs really make him jump." Lauren rubbed his soreness and ran her finger over his anus. "Okay Derrick, since you were so good during your spanking I'll let you cum on my lap, but no cumming on my jeans, I don't want you ruining them." Lauren let Derrick off her knees. Derrick got up and sat next to Lauren while she undid her belt and slid her tight jeans down to her knees. Derrick looked down at Lauren's bare lap, she was wearing bright pink panties. Derrick was about to explode. "The only reason I'm taking these off for you right now is because Jill closed the wing to the store. If customers were walking around then you wouldn't be so lucky. Why don't you thank her." Derrick looked over at Jill. Her zipper was undone and her hand was rubbing her clit. His jaw dropped as he stared at her crotch. Lauren smacked the top of his thigh with her belt to gain his attention. "What's wrong Derrick? You've never seen a lady touch herself?" Derrick straightened up and thanked Jill for closing the store. Jill gazed at Lauren as she pressed her bare thighs together and made a nice sturdy platform for Derrick. "Lay across." Lauren took his hand and gently guided Derrick over her bare lap. He thought of her panty covered vagina just centimeters away from his hard cock. He began rubbing up and down against her thighs as she held him in place. He felt Lauren smear some lotion on his burning red butt. "I may as well lotion your bottom while I have you on my knees, and we still need to change you into a fresh diaper." Lauren messaged his naked fanny and could feel his hardness rubbing against her legs. Lauren looked over and saw Jill gaze at Derrick as he humped her lap. She was still playing with herself. Lauren held him as he made his final thrusts. She felt Derricks cum spurt out and drip between her thighs. Derrick was breathing heavily, he lay limp and motionless. Just seconds after Derrick climaxed, Jill let out a high pitched moan. "Good boy Derrick. Did that feel good against my legs?" Derrick nodded and tried to catch his breath. "I think our new friend Jill is feeling pretty good too!" Jill smiled and turned red. "Sorry, I couldn't resist" Lauren laughed and told her it was okay. Lauren helped him up and cleaned off her messy lap. "Okay Derrick, we need to get you changed" Jill zipped up her pants and stood up. "There's a table he can lay on in the dressing room, follow me." Lauren stood and slowly pulled her jeans up over her curvy round ass. Derrick watched as the center seam of her skin-tight jeans hiked up into her butt crack as she pulled at the belt loops. Lauren looked back at him with a disapproving look. She slung the bag of supplies over her shoulder. "It's time to get changed Derrick, I don't want any problems from you." Derrick stood up and was dragged butt naked around the corner to the dressing rooms. They passed a set of mirrors and Derrick caught a glimpse of his bruised and welted backside. Jill led them to a large table with clothes piled on top. "There should be plenty of space to change him in here. The table is meant for folding clothes but I think it would be perfect for him to lay down on." Lauren led Derrick to the corner and helped Jill clear off the clothes. "Thanks again for your help, this table will work nicely." The girls cleared away the clothes as Derrick waited with his nose in the corner. "Okay Derrick, we're ready for you" Derrick turned around. The table was cleared off and a large beach towel lay spread out on top. Lauren stood on one side and Jill stood on the other. Lauren had stacked two diapers on the table and placed the powder and the wipes next to them. "Hop up on the table Derrick." Derrick sat on the table and slid his sore butt onto the towel. Lauren placed her hand on his chest while her other hand supported the back of his neck. She gently guided his head down to the table and gave him a kiss. "Are you ready for your diapers Derrick?" His face was red and looked over at Jill. She was standing over him looking over his naked body. "Does she have to be here for this?" Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Yes Derrick, and I might let her help if you don't start behaving yourself." Derrick whined. "Fine, I'm sorry Miss" Lauren opened the lotion and began rubbing derricks crotch. "Spread your legs a bit more baby, I need to get all of those creases." Jill watched as Lauren coated Derricks privates with gobs of lotion. His legs were spread out wide and his hands were on his head. She noticed that his dick was getting hard again. After the lotion, Lauren lifted Derricks' legs and coated his spanked bottom with baby powder. Jill sat on the table next to Derricks' head and watched as the powder covered his bottom and penis. After the powder was rubbed in, Lauren unfolded the diaper and placed it under Derricks' bum. "I'm going to double diaper you today because you've been such a brat!" Lauren lifted the diaper over Derricks erect penis and taped the sides snug. After the second diaper was fastened Derrick was told to stand up. Lauren helped him put his sweats back on and smacked his butt one last time for good measure. Lauren and Jill exchanged phone numbers as they were leaving the store. Derrick couldn't help but to feel excited for Jills visit to the house. Although his spankings hurt and the diapers are humiliating and hot, he knew that he was in love with his new girlfriend. Chapter 9 Dinner At Lauren's Jill pulled up to Lauren's yellow house and walked down the cobblestone road just as Derrick had done not long ago. The sun was just going down as she knocked on the door. It was just yesterday that she had witnessed Derricks humiliating diaper punishment at the mall. She felt that Lauren had opened up a new door full of exciting opportunities. She was surprised at how horny she had become while watching Lauren smack Derricks bottom. There was something about seeing a grown man propped up across a female lap that made her want to touch herself. Ever since the day at the mall she has been wanting to spank a naughty boy of her own. And who could forget the diapers? Having the power to keep a grown boy wrapped up in a thick baby-like disposable diaper made Jill curious and all the more horny. She couldn't help but feel jealous of Lauren and Derricks relationship. Lauren opened the door and immediately threw her arms around Jill and gave her a big hug. "Jill! I'm so glad you could make it. Come on in!" Jill followed Lauren into the kitchen. She suddenly noticed how tall and beautiful Lauren looked. The smell of fresh tomato sauce and garlic made her mouth water. "It smells great in here! You have a beautiful home." Lauren stirred the boiling water on the stove and checked the oven. "Thanks! I hope you like spaghetti, it's one of Derricks favorites!" "I love spaghetti! And where is that naughty boy anyway?" Jill said with a laugh. "That's a great question" Lauren called for Derrick to come downstairs. Jill's heart beat faster as she heard his footsteps coming down the stairs. She couldn't wait to see his thick diapers again. Derrick turned the corner to the kitchen. He had gym shorts on but it was very obvious that he was diapered underneath. She could also see the white color of the diaper sticking out from his waistband. Lauren glanced at him and put a hand on her hip. "What did I tell you about wearing shorts in the house Derrick?!" She let out a frustrated sigh and stormed over to Derrick and quickly pulled his pants down. Derrick frantically apologized as she made him step out of his shorts. "I...I'm sorry! I was just embarrassed!" Jills eyes were glued to the thick diaper. She noticed it was yellow and drooping at the crotch. She giggled at the sight which made Derrick cover the front of his padded crotch. His face was bright red as Lauren scolded him. Lauren tossed the shorts away and smacked his diapered bottom. THUMP THUMP THUMP Lauren's hand left a big dent in the center of Derricks puffy and plump diaper. "I think that little stunt just earned you 50 extra swats with the hairbrush tonight!" After the smacks, Lauren ran her hand over his yellowed crotch and then spun him around and pulled at the back of his waistband. Jill giggled as Lauren peered into the back of his diaper. "Did he mess them!?" Lauren let go of the waistband and hiked up Derricks Diaper. "Not yet... although I'm expecting a messy diaper tonight. He hasn't pooped all day! I think these wet diapers will be staying on until that happens!" Jill leaned against the counter and took it all in. The scene was so domestic. Lauren was wearing a polka-dot apron on over skin tight yoga pants and a low cut t-shirt. Lauren grabbed the wooden spoon and went to stir the sauce on the stove, leaving Derrick in the middle of the kitchen dressed in nothing but a soggy diaper and a t-shirt. At this point Derricks face was bright red. He looked down at the hardwood floor and sulked. Lauren looked over her shoulder at Derrick. "Derrick... Say hello to our guest and then set the table. Dinner is almost ready." Derrick looked up at Jill. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans with holes at the knees and a blue shirt that showed off her breasts. Her long, blonde hair hung down past her shoulders as she looked into his eyes. Derrick said hello and then got busy with the table. The girls talked in the kitchen as he poured three glasses of water and set out the silverware. Every now and then he would glance up at the kitchen and see Jill staring at him with a grin on her face. After the table was set they all sat at the table. Lauren and Jill casually talked as they ate. Lauren told the story of how Derrick had asked to be put into diapers after passing the baby section at the grocery store. Jill laughed for the entire meal. Derrick finished his plate and listened to the girls talk. He had developed a rock hard erection as they spoke about him. He loved the attention, and Jill was clearly fascinated with their relationship. Derrick cleared the table as the girls remained at the table. Lauren grabbed at Derricks diaper and smiled. "You should try to poop soon Derrick, I know you have to. I'd like to clean you up before I spank you." Derrick blushed, but he could feel the pressure in his bowels as she spoke. "Yes Miss, I'll try." Lauren and Jill smiled. Lauren lightly pinched his thigh which made him jump a bit. "Good boy, now finish up in the kitchen and meet us in the family room so we can get those diapers off of you. Then you'll be spanked." Derrick gulped and complied. As he washed the dishes he squatted next to the sink and tried to poop. As he pushed, he let out a loud fart that was slightly muffled by the padding of the diaper. The girls in the next room went silent for a moment and then burst out laughing. Lauren and Jill bolted into the kitchen to watch as Derrick did his business. He squatted as he leaned against the counter. He was soon filling his diaper. The girls watched as the back of his diaper expanded and moved as it filled up. Derrick was crying with embarrassment. Lauren cupped her hand and grabbed the back of his diaper, bouncing the mess up and down and moving it around against his bottom. Jill was hunched over laughing but she soon held her nose as the smell escaped the diaper. Lauren gave him a smack. "Good boy Derrick, now wipe down the counters and meet us in the family room for diaper time!" Chapter 10 Wiped And Spanked "Derrick! Hurry up!" Called Lauren from the family room. "Yes Miss, I'm going as fast as I can!" Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink. As he bent down to put the silverware and plates into the dishwasher, he could feel the big bulging lump pressing up and shifting against his bottom. He could hear the girls laughing in the other room. His dick was rock hard. He was both nervous and excited to be changed in front of Jill. She'd already witnessed a changing (and a spanking) at the mall, but that changing didn't involve pee and poop. A messy diaper change is at a whole new level of embarrassment and shame. Derrick scrubbed the last dish and took a deep breath. He had butterflies in his tummy. He knew his fate. Lauren would soon un-tape his dirty diaper and clean him up, and then he would be spanked across her lap like a naughty little child. His hard dick pressed firmly against the soiled diaper as he entered the family room. What he saw next surprised him. While he was doing the dishes, the girls had been transforming the rectangular shaped family room table into a changing station. Multiple layers of towels lay on the table and a pillow was placed at the end for his head. Lauren and Jill sat next to each other on the couch. Lauren was in the process of unwrapping a big package of disposable diapers as Jill gazed at Derrick with excitement in her eyes. Lauren looked up at Derrick and smiled. "Do you like our makeshift table, Derrick? If these diaper punishments become a frequent thing, then I think we'll have to invest in a big changing table for you. How does that sound baby?" Derrick blushed and fiddled with his t-shirt. Jill laughed at the site "Awww he's so nervous. I guess I would be too if I had a spanking and a poopy diaper change coming my way." The girls laughed hysterically as Derrick stood in his diapers. Lauren set a stack of three diapers on her lap and patted the surface of the table. "Lay down on the table like a good boy Derrick, it's time to clean you up and get you spanked!" "Yes, Miss," Said Derrick as he slowly sat on the table. He could feel the lumpy mess pressing further into his butt crack. Lauren quickly took the chance to pull his shirt off and toss it away. He was soon laying on his back looking up at the girls on the couch. He could feel the breeze on his nearly naked body from the ceiling fan above. His crotch and bum remained warm and squishy from the thick, soiled diaper. Lauren began un-tapping the diaper as Jill stood up to get a better look. Lauren unfastened the diaper and exposed Derrick. He felt the cool breeze of the fan against his erect penis. Jill stepped back from the table as she looked at the used diaper. "Ugggh that's fucking disgusting! What a dirty little boy!" Lauren giggled as she folded the poopy diaper and began wiping Derricks bottom with some baby wipes. "That's how I reacted last night after we got home from the mall. I checked his diaper and found poop, so I bit the bullet and changed him. At this point, it's just part of the punishment, and I know that it's the most embarrassing part for him." Jill held in a giggle and brushed her blonde hair from her face. "It must feel good to finally be out of those diapers for awhile Derrick. I can't imagine having to feel that bulk between my legs all day long." Jill had a point, Derrick thought. It felt great to feel the air on his privates, but in the back of his mind, he knew that he would be changed right back into another diaper with a hot bottom to go along with it. Jill stared at Derrick as Lauren lifted his legs up like a baby to wipe the entirety of his bottom. Jill noticed that his bottom was a light pink from when Lauren spanked him the day before. His freshly wiped anus was on full display to her and she noticed that his cock was still hard. "He doesn't seem too embarrassed judging by the state of his cock." Lauren smiled at Derrick as she let his legs down and spread them apart. "A certain part of Derrick enjoys being punished, but another part of him hates it. I can tell he's embarrassed by the color of his face, and how silent he's been." Jill looked at Derricks red face and giggled. "I just can't believe he asked for this. I really respect him for wanting a woman to take charge. Asking to be diapered and spanked must have been hard for him to do. You two are so cute together." Lauren pulled another wipe from the box and began cleaning his balls and penis. "It has been pretty amazing. The agreement we made really works out for us, and I know that he likes the attention." Derrick moaned as Lauren cleaned and stroked his cock. He spread his legs wide as he looked up at the two girls. Jill had the same look in her eyes from when they met at the mall. He could tell that she was turned on from all of this. Lauren seemed focused on cleaning his privates, which felt awfully good. "Okay, Derrick I think we're all done cleaning you up" Said Lauren as she scooted to the middle of the couch. "But you know the rules about diaper punishments. Now stand up and lay across my knees for your nightly spanking." "Yes, Miss" Derrick sat up and noticed Jill strategically sitting on the lounge chair to the right of the couch. He knew that she would have a perfect view of his perched up bottom. His penis was rock hard and pointed upward as he got to his feet. Derrick blushed as he approached his waiting girlfriend. He looked down at Lauren's toned thighs. He loved it when she wore yoga pants during his spankings. Lauren put her thighs together and lightly tapped the center of her lap. "Over you go little one." Lauren took his hand and pulled him down over her lap. She situated herself to make sure Derricks' bum was pointed straight up in the air and made sure that his legs were spread and resting on the couch. She could feel his hard dick begin to rub on her legs as she looked down on his backside. She realized that these spankings were starting to be routine, but she didn't mind. She was a spanko at heart. Jill looked excitingly at Derricks upturned bottom. His anus was exposed and his balls rested on Lauren's lap just like before. She couldn't help but to reach down and touch herself again. She watched as Lauren held onto Derrick and raised her right hand high over his bare bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK The once quiet family room was suddenly filled with the sound of Lauren's hand swatting at the meaty flesh of Derricks bottom. Jill watched as Derricks cheeks continuously jiggled from the impact of Lauren's palm. Derrick rubbed up against Lauren as he always did. His bottom now starting to sting. He looked over his shoulder as he grabbed at Lauren's ankle. He could see Jill sitting with a grin on her face as she stared at his exposed reddening bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren smacked repeatedly with her hand at a fast pace until his bottom was bright red. She made sure to get the sit spots and the tender parts. She felt that she was getting pretty good at dishing out spankings. SMACK SMACK SMACK "Are you ready to feel the brush, Derrick?" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Just remember that you earned fifty extra swats from that little stunt you pulled!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick kicked lightly. His cock was still hard and he was busy humping her thighs. "No Miss. Not the brush. Please!" Lauren ignored him and quickly reached for the brush on the table to her left. She soon brought it up to full swing. CRACK WHAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! CRACK OWWWWW!!! CRACK "What's the matter, Derrick?" CRACK "Did your erection go away?" CRACK WHACK "PLEASE STOP!" THWHACK Lauren began hitting with full force. "I don't think so, mister!" THWACK "I decided to go easy on you last night because I spanked you in front of Jill at the mall." THWACK "But this is the way you should expect to be spanked on a nightly basis during diaper punishments from now on." THWACK THWACK THWACK "Now stop kicking your legs and be a good boy for me." THWACK THWACK THWACK Derrick squirmed and kicked and was soon crying like a baby. Lauren showed no mercy and made him count the 50 extra swats that he had earned earlier. Then she stopped and rubbed his hot and bruised bottom. She had covered every square inch of his bare butt with hairbrush welts. She ordered him off of her lap to stand in the corner. She and Jill were soon chatting and admiring the glow of Derricks apple red bottom as he tried to collect himself in the corner. Chapter 11 Bedtime For Derrick The girls chatted on the couch for quite some time. Discussions ranged from the latest chick flick to having lunch within the next few days. They were becoming great friends and found that they had a lot of similarities. Derrick continued to stand with his nose in the corner and his butt on display. He listened to the girls' conversation and could sense their eyes fixated on his spanked bottom. Soon he began to hear the distinct sound of a disposable diaper being unfolded behind him. He knew that a diaper change was in his near future but he didn't mind. He felt like he had been in time-out for over an hour but in reality, it had only been about 15 minutes. Lauren unfolded the diaper and decided to put two thick inserts into it. She loved using the inserts from time to time because of how thick and bulky they made the diaper. She felt that one insert was enough to make a significant difference, but two seemed to make it hard for Derrick to close his legs together. She loved seeing Derrick waddle around the house with a dramatically thick diaper on, and she figured Jill would get a kick out of seeing him like that too. Jill watched as Lauren placed the heavily padded diaper onto the table and set some baby powder down next to it. As they chatted she couldn't help but stare at Derricks plump little bottom in the corner. She knew that his red cheeks would soon be powdered and wrapped up with the cushy diaper that lay before her. When everything was ready, Lauren stood up from the couch and went over to Derrick. She gave his sore bottom a pinch as she gave him instructions. "Okay Derrick, time-out is over. I want you to come out of the corner and lay down on the changing table." Derrick turned and was soon face to face with Lauren. He looked into her eyes. She was an inch taller than him and she looked down on him with love and affection. He took a step towards her and suddenly felt her arms wrap around him in a loving embrace. Lauren spoke with a soft tone into his ear. "I'm sorry I had to give you extra swats tonight Derrick, but I had to correct you for wearing pants over your diaper earlier. Just remember that you only have one more day of this and then it's back to big boy undies. Okay?" "Yes Miss, I'm sorry for breaking the rules." Derrick felt warm and comfortable in her arms. His nose nestled into her neck and he could feel her hand start to rub his tender cheeks. Over Lauren's shoulder, he could see Jill sitting on the couch waiting patiently for Lauren to diaper him. Lauren soothed his burning butt for a few more seconds and then took his hand and led him to the table. "Up you go Derrick. It's diapers and bedtime for you. Jill and I are going to stay up and watch a movie while you're in bed." Derrick climb up onto the table. He felt left out for not being able to watch the movie with the girls. "Why do I have to go to bed so early? Can I please watch the movie with you guys?" "Absolutely not Derrick. The movie we're watching isn't appropriate for boys in diapers." Lauren said as she laid Derricks head down onto the pillow. "I don't want any fussing from you tonight. It's diapers and lights out. Do you understand?" Derrick let out a sigh. "Yes, Miss." He looked up at the girls once again from his embarrassing position. Lauren and Jill both knelt at the foot of the table as he lay butt naked with his legs spread out wide. The diaper felt soft and thick under his sore bottom. Jill had a smile on her face as she gazed at his erect penis. Lauren popped the cap off of a bottle of lotion and emptied a liberal amount into her palm. Jill watched as Lauren spread it onto her hands and then began messaging it into Derricks privates. Lauren ran the cool lotion over his hard cock and then down to his scrotum. Lauren soon lifted his legs and put lotion and powder on his burning hot bottom. Jill couldn't help but notice how proficient Lauren had become at changing diapers. She watched in fascination as Lauren quickly powdered his penis and balls and then brought the thick diaper up between his legs and taped it into place. She noticed that Derricks' hands were above his head and he looked away in embarrassment. "Good boy Derrick! Now, let's tuck you in for bed. Say goodnight to Jill! Lauren grabbed both of his hands and helped him off of the table. Derrick stood with a slight bow in his legs. The diapers were thicker than he had anticipated. "Goodnight Jill," Derrick said looking down in shame. Jill smiled at him. "I had so much fun tonight Derrick. Sweet dreams!" Lauren held onto his hand and started for the stairs. "I'll be right back Jill, I'm going to get him all settled in." Jill watched as Lauren led Derrick up the stairs. She giggled at the site of Derrick waddling up the stairs while holding onto Lauren's hand. "Take your time. I'll get the movie ready!" Lauren opened the door into her bedroom and pulled the sheets back from the bed. "Hop in baby, it's time for bed." Derrick moaned in protest as he climbed into bed. "Can I please watch the movie with you?" Lauren tucked him into bed and then climbed in behind him. She spooned him as she talked into his ear. "No baby, it's bedtime for you. I don't want to hear anything while we're watching. If I find you out of this bed, then I'll spank, is that clear?" "Yes Miss, I don't want another spanking." She kissed him on the neck and got out of bed. "I know you don't. Sweet dreams my love." Chapter 12 Confessions The third and final day of diaper punishment wasn't all that bad. Derrick watched cartoons and did homework while Lauren took some business calls in her office. She had a busy day of balancing work and phone calls with diaper changes. After dinner, she cleaned and spanked Derrick just as she had done routinely for the past two days. She was getting used to Derrick being diapered. She knew that she would miss the intimacy of the changes and the power she felt while spanking him on a nightly basis. The next morning Lauren changed him out of his diaper and graduated him to big boy undies. "I hope you learned your lesson from being diapered like a baby for the past three days," Lauren said as she helped him into his normal white underwear. "It must be weird not feeling the bulk of the diapers between your legs." Derrick agreed. For a moment he missed the bulk of the diapers, but it did feel good to be back in underwear. He was also looking forward to not being spanked tonight (if he could help it). The nightly spankings were really starting to take a toll. His bottom remained a deep shade of crimson throughout his entire diaper punishment. He was looking forward to recovering and being a good boy for a little while. After getting changed, Lauren walked into the kitchen and embraced Derrick. They kissed for a while until Lauren's phone buzzed on the counter. "That must be Jill," Lauren said as she picked up the phone and started texting back. Derrick admired Lauren's beauty. Her dark brown hair fell onto her tan shoulders elegantly. She wore a patterned tank top and black khaki shorts that revealed most of her thighs and hugged her round butt. She stopped texting and looked up at Derrick. "Isn't Jill great sweetie?" Derrick nodded. Part of him was still embarrassed with what Jill had seen. But he did like her and trusted her to an extent. She was also gorgeous. The thought of her watching him get spanked and diapered by Lauren admittedly turned him on. "We're thinking of grabbing lunch in a few hours at that taco place down the road. I figured we could walk around town for a while until then. What do you say?" Derrick happily agreed. "Sounds good to me!" Lauren and Derrick walked down the cobblestone road and turned onto the main street. It was hot outside which made Derrick thankful that he wasn't still in diapers. He did have to admit that a part of him did miss the comfort and the attention. These thoughts kept coming to the surface and he wasn't sure what to do with them. They walked past some stores and talked about work and school. Derrick had been excelling in his class work ever since he had started dating Lauren. She thought back to his first spanking. She had a pretty good idea of what caused the spike in his grades. Lauren's business was growing rapidly. She had recently boosted her online presence which naturally brought in more income. Lauren asked about Derricks living situation. Unfortunately, he hadn't been having a lot of luck finding a suitable place live. "Well you're basically already living with me, so why don't you just move in?" Asked Lauren. "I know I offered before, but I was serious. Just remember that you'll be in charge of the chores." Derrick paced along with her. He watched her long, bare legs strut down the sidewalk. "You're so good to me Lauren. I would love to live with you!" The couple stopped for coffee at a small shop and then continued their adventure. Lauren led the way into a large park with a giant pond in the middle. Trees and flowers grew everywhere along the path and the grass was bright green. After walking along the pond and looking at the fish, Lauren took Derricks hand and led him to a soft patch of grass. They both laid down next to each other. Lauren put her arm under Derricks' head and he cuddled close to her breasts. They gazed up at the clouds in silence. After a while, Lauren let out a sad and troubling sigh. "I have something that I need to get off my chest." Derrick propped himself up and looked into her eyes. "What is it? You can tell me anything." Lauren sat up and crossed her legs. "I already miss the diapers, Derrick. I know it's only been an hour or so since you've been out of them, but the thought of not changing you and taking care of you like that has been really getting me down." Derrick felt loved at that very moment. Lauren had missed taking care of him. A sudden warmth overcame his entire body. "So what do you want to do?" He asked in a thoughtful tone. Lauren put her hand on Derricks' knee. "I want to diaper you full-time Derrick. It wouldn't be a punishment, it would just be a new part of your life. These last three days have really made me notice how much I love being with you and caring for you." Derrick thought for a while as Lauren held her hand on his knee. "Wouldn't I lose control of my bladder and bowels after a while? I would be completely dependent on diapers..." Lauren stroked his face. "No Derrick, you would be completely dependent on me." Derrick looked into her eyes. The sun shone down through the trees and the wind blew her hair. "What about school? What happens when you're not there to change me?" Lauren brushed the hair off of her face. "I would let you wear pull-ups to school for low visibly, and I would let you change them in the stalls by yourself. Outside of school, you'll be placed in regular disposables and either Jill or I will be changing you." "Jill?!" Derrick asked in a panicked tone. "Why Jill?! I know she's seen you change me before, but I don't want her to change me! I only want you to change me!" Lauren was flattered but held strong. "She's become a close friend of mine, and I'll need some help with diaper changes while I work from home," Lauren said. "Just think of her as a babysitter Derrick. She and I discussed this during the movie when you were sleeping. She's very excited about it." Derrick thought about Jill changing him and looking after him. "Would you let her punish me too?" "I would Derrick. She has a good head on her shoulders and she'll follow all of the guidelines in our agreement. If it gets out of hand, then I'll be sure to put a stop to things. She really cares about you, Derrick." Derrick thought for a while and then let out an uncertain sigh. "Fine... I'll wear diapers. And I guess I'm fine with Jill watching me. But I'm only doing this because of you Lauren. You mean so much to me." He replied in a low voice. Lauren suddenly dove on top of him and embraced him in her arms. "THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!" Lauren straddled him and looked down at his face. "I love you, Derrick." Derrick looked up at her. His heart was beating fast. "I love you too." Chapter 13 Lunch With Jill Lauren and Derrick walked through the door to the restaurant and saw Jill waiting at a booth in the corner. She waved at them in excitement as they walked towards her. Jill gave Lauren a hug and then hugged Derrick afterward. They all sat down to look at the menu and soon ordered some drinks. Jill looked at the two of them anxiously. "So, how did it go?" Derrick could only imagine what she was asking about. He could tell that she really wanted in on their lifestyle and he knew she would be very happy to learn what the final verdict was. Lauren took a sip from her glass. "Derrick said yes to everything. He and I talked about it at the park earlier. All we need to do now is fill you in on our agreement." Jill bounced in the booth with excitement. "Good for you Derrick! You're such a good guy for being so understanding about Lauren's needs. I can't wait to start babysitting you while she is busy." Lauren smiled at him and put her arm around his shoulders. "Thanks again, Derrick. I know that it's going to be a big adjustment in your life, but Jill and I are going to be here for you at all times." Derrick felt comforted. He knew that Lauren and Jill cared about him. After going over the punishment agreement with Jill at the table, they all took a toast to their new commitment. After lunch, they parted ways and Lauren held Derricks' hand and walked down the main road again. "I think we should pick up some things from the store today Derrick. We have a busy day ahead of us." Derrick glanced over at her curiously. "Like what?" Lauren giggled at him. "Well, for starters we're going to need a lot of diapers. Then I was thinking we could look at some adult-sized changing tables. Since this is a permanent thing now, I think it would be nice to have an area in the house that specifically caters to your diapering needs." Derrick looked down in embarrassment. His new lifestyle would definitely take some getting used to. He thought about the daily routine of being changed on an actual changing table multiple times per day. "Is a table really necessary?" Lauren looked over at him. "It is very necessary Derrick. This is a big part of your life now and you'll be spending a lot of time having your diapers changed. Having a specific place for doing that is better than having to change you on my bed or on the floor. You should be excited Derrick, this is the first big step to your new life." "But that'll just make me feel like a big baby." Derrick mumbles. Lauren giggled at him. "This whole arrangement somewhat makes you a big baby, doesn't it? I was thinking, instead of you calling me Miss, you could call me Mommy. Would you do that for me, Derrick?" "And what would I call Jill?" "Her and I were talking about her role in all of this, and she wants you to call her Nanny. Are you comfortable with all of this Derrick?" Derrick held her hand tight. "Of course I am. It'll just take some getting used to. Are we starting all of this today?" Lauren smiled at him and then gave him a hug. "You can start calling me Mommy today, but you can enjoy your last day in big boy undies since you've been so good. Tomorrow we can throw out all of your underwear and replace them with diapers. Okay?" "Yes, Mommy," Derrick said obediently. Chapter 14 Back In Diapers For Good Derrick woke up the next morning to see Lauren stepping out of the shower. The steam rolled out of the doorway as she walked into the bedroom. "Morning sweetie!" Lauren said as she started to towel off. Her large breasts dripped with hot water as she smiled at him. "Are you excited for your diapers?" Derrick groaned and sat up in bed. "Yes, Mommy." Lauren finished toweling off and opened the drawers to the large dresser that they had been sharing. "Good boy, I guess we won't be needing any of these then!" Lauren began gathering his underwear and putting them into a large trash bag. Derrick watched her as she threw out his underwear. He admired her naked round ass and her toned thighs. Her long brown hair was wet and fell to the center of her back. Next to the dresser stood the new changing table that she had bought yesterday. The shelves below the large table were packed with disposable diapers. Many were out of the packaging and stacked on top of one another. Lauren finished with the dresser and turned to face Derrick. "Okay baby, I just need the ones that you're wearing now and that should be the last of them." Derrick fumbled under the covers as he pulled his underwear off. He handed them to Lauren and she tossed them in with the others. "Okay baby, hop into the shower and then call me when you finish. I'll make us some breakfast." "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said as he climbed out of bed. As he walked to the bathroom Lauren playfully pinched his naked butt. "Your bruises are going away fast Derrick. I'll put some soothing cream on those cheeks during your diaper change. Have fun in the shower!" Derrick blushed "Thanks, Mommy! I will!" Lauren set the table and made a plate of pancakes. The morning sun cast into the kitchen as she sat at the table and sipped her coffee. Upstairs she could hear the shower shut off. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and waited for Derrick to call down to her. She was excited to start changing diapers again. A few minutes later Derrick yelled down to Lauren. "I'm finished!" Lauren stood up from the table and put her paper away. She then climbed the stairs and went through the doorway to the bedroom. She was pleased to see Derrick laying on the changing table with his legs in the air. "You're such a good boy for being ready for Mommy!" Lauren said as she approached the table. Lauren put the side railing up on the table and noticed that Derricks dick was rock hard. She spread his legs out far and wide and stroked his cock for a while. "I think it's only fair that I let you make cummies during your first diaper change. What do you say?" "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said in excitement. Lauren laughed and rubbed his cock a little faster. Derrick started to moan as he stared up at her. He was moments from cumming when she suddenly let go of his dick. She giggled at the disappointment she saw in his face. "Aww Derrick, don't worry. That was just a warm-up. I'll have you cumming in no time!" "But Mommy!" Derrick said in a pouty voice. Lauren lifted his right leg and playfully smacked his rear. "No pouting little boy or there will be no cumming at all. Understand?" Derrick moaned in frustration but he acknowledged her respectfully. "Good boy." Said, Lauren, as she grabbed a fresh diaper from the shelf beneath and began to unfold it. She then grabbed a diaper insert and put it into place. Derrick watched the process, knowing that this would be the first of thousands of diapers that she would change him into. The thought was surreal. Pretty soon this would all become very routine, like putting clothes on in the morning. Lauren grabbed his ankles and hoisted them into the air. "Bottoms up little boy!" She soon slipped the thick diaper under his bottom. She let his butt down but still held his legs in the air. "Now it's time for your soothing cream. This spanked butt needs some moister ASAP!" Lauren let go of his ankles and told Derrick to keep his legs high in the air. She then squeezed a glob of lotion into her palm and began rubbing his pink bottom. "Spread your cheeks and stick your butt out for Mommy, you know how I like to spank your tender areas." Derrick complied. This was one of the most embarrassing positions he had ever been in. His anus was in full view as he held his parted legs against his chest. He could feel her soft fingers spreading the cool lotion right up to the edge of his anus. He then heard her pull a baby wipe from the box and he suddenly felt the coolness of the wipe pass over his butt hole. Lauren noticed his embarrassment and giggled at him. "There we go! All clean. Now it's time for some powder. Keep your legs spread just like that for me while I powder your bottom. I know it's an embarrassing position, but Mommy is going to be seeing your exposed little anus every single day. It will be good to get into a routine like this early on, that way you'll know what's expected of you" "Yes Mommy," Derrick said with a red face. Lauren laughed a bit as she powdered his lotion covered bottom. "Just think that this will soon become a morning routine for the both of us. I think you'll get used to being butt naked and exposed on the changing table in no time. In a few weeks this won't be as embarrassing, I promise." Derrick looked away. He could smell the baby powder as Lauren coated his bottom and penis with it. He has been through plenty of changes during his diaper punishment, but none of those had taken place on a large changing table. Lauren let his legs down flat on the soft table and began to stoke his powdered cock. His legs tensed as he felt close to orgasm. He knew it wouldn't take long to cum. Lauren continued stroking as she began to lift the diaper between his legs. He could feel the bulk tightening under his scrotum while she pumped his cock. Finally, he let out a moan and his cum spurted out onto his belly. Lauren quickly folded the diaper up between his legs and held it there, smiling down at him. "Diapers feel good, don't they Derrick?" Derrick breathed heavily out of his nose. He was in pure ecstasy. He could only nod to Lauren in agreement. He heard another baby wipe being pulled from the box and soon felt Lauren cleaning up the cum on his tummy. "I'll have you wrapped up tight in no time baby boy. And then we can go eat some pancakes." Derrick looked up at Lauren with joy. The bulky, soft diaper spread his legs out wide as Lauren taped the sides shut. He knew that he would be walking with a waddle for the rest of the day. After checking the creases of the diaper, she helped him off of the table. Lauren stood him up and patted his diapered butt. "Good boy Derrick. Now let me know when you need to be changed next. Let's go eat." Derrick waddled down the stairs as Lauren followed him, patting his bottom and giggling all the way to the kitchen table. Chapter 15: Not Clever Enough! Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink as the morning sun pierced through the windows. Lauren had taken a business call just as they had finished eating, which left Derrick to his morning chore routine. He felt cozy and snug in his thick diaper. He waddled throughout the kitchen and took comfort in the crinkle sound that his diaper made with each step he took. The new diapers that Lauren had bought seemed ten times bulkier than the ones he wore for his punishment. It seemed that it was nearly impossible to put his legs together. As he finished cleaning the last dish, he felt the sudden urge to pee. He thought about the bathroom for a moment, and how his new life restricted him from using the toilet. He knew that it would take time to adjust to his new life. The whole situation seemed so surreal to him just then. He was still able to hold his bladder, but he knew that he would soon lose control of everything. He knew that it was only a matter of time. Derrick stood there for a moment and looked down at his extra padded crotch. His Dick was hard and it pointed up towards his belly. He knew that if he wet himself, the majority of his pee would end up shooting upward rather than absorb into the thick material. Lauren had told him over breakfast that he was prohibited from reaching inside or fiddling with his diaper, but he decided to take actions into his own hands to avoid a potential mess. Derrick could hear Lauren in the other room as he grabbed at the waistband of his diaper. He ducked into the hallway to avoid getting caught doing what she had specifically told him not to do. He knew he had to act quickly, as the pressure in his bladder was building fast. He began pulling on the waistband to gain access to his dick. He opened it enough to reach his hand down. By that time, his dick was semi erect which made pointing it downward much easier. As soon as his penis was pointing downward, he began to piss himself. He felt the warm stream of pee soak into the thickness, and could hear the fluid running through the cushioned material. The warm wetness seeped between his thighs and made his diaper sag and thicken considerably at the crotch. His dick was hardening again, and soon realized that his hand was still tucked inside; holding his penis down as if he were using a urinal. Derrick had wet his diaper plenty of times during his punishment, and he had always gotten erections from doing it. He had mastered the art of tucking his dick into the diaper to avoid the mess, or so he thought. Just as he was taking his hand out, he heard a subtle snap and felt the waistband loosen around his waist. Derrick panicked as he looked down at the broken tape. He noticed that the adhesive had taken a lot of the plastic off of the surface of the diaper, which left a very noticeable blemish. He stood in the kitchen, helplessly weighing his options. He thought about coming clean to Lauren about reaching into his diaper and fiddling with it. He knew that he had the best of intentions while doing it, but it would be hard to convince her, especially after she had just given him strict boundaries as to where his hands were and weren't supposed to be. He then thought about refastening the soiled diaper. He knew that the tapes on the diapers he wore allowed him to peel away the used tape which left another sticky surface. He knew that Lauren would discover that upon his next diaper change and soon dismissed the idea completely. The last option he thought of was to run upstairs and change into a fresh diaper. He then thought about hiding the soiled diaper at the bottom of the trashcan in the garage. He knew it was risky, but it was the only way he could think of that wouldn't land him across Lauren's lap. He knew that what he had done was a spankable offense no matter how good his excuse was. He had really been looking forward to a break from spankings, especially after receiving so many during his diaper punishment. He thought about sitting on a freshly spanked bottom again with the added fact that he was currently being changed into diapers much thicker than the ones before. He knew the extra bulk would undoubtedly make things more uncomfortable for him down there. That thought alone was enough to make him act. Derrick waddled/ran up the stairs and into the bedroom. He could no longer hear Lauren talking on the phone which made him want to speed things up even more. He quickly unfastened all of the tapes and rolled up the soggy diaper. He placed the heavy, warm diaper on the changing table and reached underneath to grab a fresh one. He crouched down and searched for the one Lauren had changed him into earlier. Lauren had picked up so many different kinds of diapers, and he knew that she would be able to tell the difference if he were to pick the wrong brand. There were stacks and stacks of diapers that were out of their packages and they all looked very similar in thickness and color. He finally found one with matching tapes and quickly unfolded it. He then fit the diaper with and insert and stepped over the it. He brought it up between his legs, and soon found it hard to tape it in place properly while standing up. He then looked over at the changing table and thought it would be easier to change himself laying down. He moved the soiled diaper to the floor and climbed up onto the table. He couldn't believe that he had an erection as he slid the thick diaper under his bottom. He moved at a rapid pace, pulling the thickness up in-between his legs, spreading them out just like before. He began taping one side after the other. His heart sank when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. "Derrick, honey where are you? Did you use your diapers yet?" Lauren said as she turned the corner into the bedroom. Derrick froze as Lauren walked through the door. "Ma.. Ma.. Mommy... I can explain!" He was still laying on the table and his hands were caught midway through fastening the last tape on the diaper. Lauren's jaw dropped as she saw what was happening before her. She noticed the wet diaper on her carpet and the shocked and fearful expression on Derricks face. Without saying a word, Lauren paced angrily toward the table and picked up the soiled diaper from the floor and threw it in the diaper pale at the foot of the table. She then forcefully pulled Derricks hand away and began un-taping his diaper. Derrick watched his girlfriend in fear as she pulled the diaper away from his crotch. He had never seen her like this before. Every movement she made was with confidence and purpose. Without hesitation, Lauren hoisted Derricks legs up in the air, exposing his bare bottom just as she would do if she were powdering him during a diaper change. This "legs up" position wasn't just used for powdering naked bottoms in Lauren's house, it was also used to spank. Lauren pressed Derricks legs down closer to his chest, forcing most of his weight onto his shoulder blades. The sudden shift in weight forced his bottom to lift off of the table. Lauren placed her left arm over the backs of Derricks thighs, and began raining down smacks to his naked bottom with the palm of her hand. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

High school is a time for finding your niche outside the home, but it comes with lots of emotional tests and of lots of vying for recognition. The popular kids were pretty set by the end of September as to who was on top and who was in the in group. Therefore, it took a lot of work and a real good impression for them to allow a new kid at school into their in-group. Poor Kayla was coming to school at THIS school for the first time on the first Monday of October as a transfer second grade high school student. The girl on top was a third grade student named Darlyn, and her runner up in popularity was a second grade high school student by the name of Angela. Angela went into her first period Driver's Education class, and sat at the back not expecting anything different today from always. The teacher always gave them some kind of homework where they had to write about poor judgment and driving, and he pratted on a lot about things that the students could read for themselves from the driver's manual. Still, she had to take the class because her father would not get her a car this year unless she passed the stupid class. It had something to do with his insurance adding her to the policy at a much cheaper rate if she took this silly class. Mr. Brown stepped forward once everyone was sat down, and he looked right towards the newest member of the class. "Everyone, this is Kayla. She has just started at this school, so she was signed off to take driver's ed with us since she had started the same class at her last school. Everyone please make her feel welcome." Angela rolled her eyes. She had no time for peons, and coming in the middle of the year, meant she was to be treated as a peon.... One other girl smiled up at the new girl and patted the seat next to her hoping she might sit with her. Cindy didn't have any friends at school, so she hoped that Kayla wanted to be HER friend.

I don’t know if this will be the multi-chapter story I actually follow through on, but it’s my favorite thing I’ve written in a while so I hope you guys like it—if I get a little positive feedback I will try to continue it. “Oh god, don’t stop, don’t…” He could feel it, god he could actually feel it. “Oh fuck,” he panted, and collapsed on Ezra’s chest. “Good boy.” He felt Ezra’s hand in his hair as the sweaty chest he lay on began to feel clammy. “Okay,” he said. “Okay?” “Okay, I’m getting up.” “Just like that?” Tom was already getting wobbly to his feet. “Mmmm... yeah,” he said. He shivered slightly and grabbed the towel that hung on the closet door, wrapping it around himself and padding into the hall. “Mornin’”. He turned to see Steve coming up the stairs. “‘Morning,” Tom answered, blushing slightly as he hurried across the hall to the bathroom. He closed the door behind him and slid the latch, still feeling a little hot in the face. He wasn’t sure what he was embarrassed about. Ezra was a brother in the fraternity. Tom was his boyfriend and had as much right to stay the night and shower in the morning as any of the girls Steve hooked up with who did the same. When he got back to the bedroom, Ezra was sitting naked at his computer. As soon as Tom came in—wet and no longer smelling like sex and piss—he got up and wrapped himself in the other towel. “Clothes are on the bed. Wanna go get some bagels and coffee and bring ‘em back here? I got an email from Professor Lambeck that’s gonna take some time to answer.” “Sure,” Tom answered. “Thanks, kiddo. Don’t forget to take my keys. And throw that away.” Ezra pointed at the wet diaper he’d ripped off of Tom in their morning frenzy. “Yessir,” Tom agreed, still glowing under the petname, and Ezra blew him a kiss before shutting the bedroom door. Tom hung up his towel and began to get dressed. Laying his clothes out was a bit pro forma—since Tom didn’t keep any clothes at the house and all Ezra had to do was fold up his pants and take the clean shirt out of his backpack—but it was a nice gesture, and the Goodnite sitting on top had come from a case that now lived in the bottom of Ezra’s closet. When Tom had seen it was a case and not a bag, he’d felt a bit more sure Ezra wasn’t already getting bored of him, and that he really didn’t mind his… quirks. He’d had to come clean about his bed-wetting early on in their relationship, when Ezra had spent the night in his dorm room after their first date. The next morning Tom had decided to share the real secret: that he only wet the bed because he’d started faking it when he was 11 so that his parents would buy him diapers, and after 7 years he couldn’t easily stop even if he wanted to—which he did not. He would never confess the origin of his bedwetting to his parents, but keeping it from Ezra had quickly started to feel like lying. When he got to the bagel place he realized Ezra hadn’t been terribly specific, but as he looked at his phone he saw a text. <Can you get extra for the rest of the guys? I’ll venmo you.> Before he could answer, Ezra had sent him $50 from a shared fraternity account. <Okey doke.> he replied, and began dividing $50 by bagels and toppings. It turned out to divide pretty well, and Tom arrived back at the house laden with plenty of bagels, cream cheese, and lox for the six guys that lived there and himself, as well as a box of hot coffee. Ezra and Steve were both on their laptops at the kitchen table. “Thanks, babe,” Ezra said, getting up and favoring Tom with a kiss on the lips. Tom blushed again, feeling like Steve was watching them. It wasn’t like him to be a prude or to get embarrassed about his sexuality. Something about staying in this house, though, with his boyfriend and five straight frat bros, made him feel… vulnerable, if not exactly unsafe. “You forgot to do something before you left—do you remember what it was?” Tom felt a little more heat in his cheeks. His wet diaper was still on the floor upstairs. “Oh, uh, I think so,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Want me to go do that now, or…” “No, I took care of it, I just wanted to see if you remembered.” He gave Tom’s butt a pat and went back to his computer. Tom felt a little unsettled. Ezra had talked down to him, almost like to a child, in front of Steve. It wasn’t enough to make anyone think “ageplay”, but that was the problem: it didn’t quite feel like play at all. He was quiet as he ate his bagel, but after drinking some coffee and waiting for Ezra to finish up his email he started to feel better. Ezra didn’t seem mad or anything, and he was new to ageplay—he just needed to calibrate his tone a little. “Oookay,” he said finally, closing his laptop with a satisfying clunk. “Come back upstairs, kiddo.” They’d agreed that they enjoyed the petname too much to save it for private, but it did make Tom squirm a little after being talked down to a few minutes earlier. He almost felt like he was about to be punished. That impression intensified when they were back in Ezra’s room. He turned to face Tom and looked serious, almost grave. He sat down on the bed and patted it for Tom to sit beside him. He obeyed. “I’m not mad,” Ezra began. Ezra had said he wanted kids some day. It sounded like he was practicing for their adolescence. “But I do think there should be consequences.” “Uh huh,” Tom said. “Like… a time out?” He was not into the kinds of “consequences” that many ageplayers were, and Ezra knew that. “No, I think we should start with more serious consequences than that.” He stood up and went to his closet. “For my first two years in Delta, I had an ‘older brother’ who was in charge of disciplining me. Not everyone takes that seriously, but he did. And like every pledge, I had to make him one of these to use on me.” Ezra reached into the closet and produced a painted wooden school paddle. “No,” Tom said, and he stood up. “Nope, sorry, not my thing.” Ezra put it down on the bed, far from Tom’s seat, and returned to his own. “You told me that you admired my discipline, my work ethic, right? I don’t know if either is that amazing, but I know you wouldn’t say that if you saw me at your age.” Tom rolled his eyes. Easy enough to see where this speech was going. “So you and your paddle are gonna teach me to be a straight-A student?” That’s what Ezra was, so he could cut the false modesty. “No,” Ezra answered patiently. “We’re just going to help you correct behaviors that you and I mutually agree you could benefit from correcting.” “Like?” “Like forgetting to do something five minutes after you say you’re going to do it.” Yeah, well, whatever. “And oversleeping, and forgetting assignments, and not flossing even though you’re terrified of your teeth falling out when you’re 40...” Tom was starting to feel just a little bit attacked. “Hey, I’m not some basketcase, okay? And I’m not… I don’t need fixing.” The last four words hung in the air for a moment. Ezra looked physically pained. “I didn’t mean it like that,” he said quietly. “And you know I would never ever try to stop you wetting the bed, right?” “No?” Tom said. His voice sounded weird. “No,” Ezra said. “You made that a part of yourself by force of will and I can’t ever imagine wanting to take it away from you.” It seemed easier to both of them to let the tears out at that point. They were only Tom’s tears, but they ended up mostly on Ezra’s shirt, along with a good deal of snot. “Where are we gonna go so your housemates don’t hear?” It was just the occasional sniffle now. “Don’t hear what?” “The paddle.” “I… you sure?” “No, but I want to give it a try, if you think it will help me.” “Okay.” Ezra rubbed Tom’s back. He sounded sleepy after his cry. “Well, they are going to hear. It’s okay, it’s no different than if you were a pledge. Everyone hearing is part of it.” “Oh.” “That okay?” “Y-yeah, I guess so.” “It is kinda hot, isn’t it?” “Y-yeah.” “Good boy.”

Good morning all. I signed up today just to share with you today what I think about punishments because it is a subject that I know very well and on which I have meditated for years. I don't want to develop friendships with anyone or get into debates, I don't have time for that. But be free to speak up and say what you think. My thinking is constantly changing and evolving. My only goal in writing this to give people ideas about punishment in Cg/AB roleplaying, nothing more. This is a topic that may seem simple and straightforward, but it is actually quite the opposite, because a punishment can miss the point. Yes it is possible to make mistakes by giving a punishment. To begin, you have to differentiate between punishments and funishments. Funishments are punishments that are so light that they become pleasant, funny and exciting to receive. They are most often given, and desired, for an erotic purpose. But funishments are not punishments. The purpose of punishment is not to be pleasant, but to deter a person from having a certain behavior or engaging in certain situations so that they do not happen again. This is the first question to ask yourself: by punishing, do I encourage or discourage good or bad behavior? The sole purpose of punishment is to discourage bad behavior. If you want to encourage good behavior then we talk about rewards and the rewards should in no way look like punishments because you will mix things up in your AB's head. Today I will only talk about punishments. Now, how do you make punishments effective? What makes a punishment accomplish its purpose of deterring bad behavior? Well, a punishment has to be appropriate for the fault committed, without exaggeration, and it has to be given for the right reason, at the right time and in the right way. We will explore all these points now. First, a punishment that is appropriate is a punishment that is as severe as the fault is serious. So a small fault equals a small punishment, and a serious mistake equals a severe punishment. If your punishment is not severe enough then the bad behavior is likely to continue, and if the punishment is too severe your little one may view it as unfairness and it may affect their trust in the care taker. One thing you should absolutely avoid is punishing with anger. To punish is not to take revenge. To punish is to educate. If you do it with anger the only thing it will do is undermine the relationship between you and your little one. We all have our own unique code of honor that makes certain things more important to us than others. Many of you have probably even decided to write rules for your little one. While this is a very good thing, neither should all the rules be written down. It is normal to have unwritten rules because the caretaker has to improvise and adjust to the situation. At least make sure that the rules that are written down are the rules that are of utmost importance. Accordingly, if a written rule is broken it is normal for the punishment to be more severe than if it is an unwritten rule. Second, now you might find it weird, but just because your little one did something wrong doesn't mean he has to be punished. How is it possible? Well you have to look at the context of things. Maybe your little one didn't quite understand the rules. If you haven't been clear enough with him, it's your mistake. If you've given him a ton of rules, normal that he can't learn them all at once, you have to be more patient and work with him to get him to learn them. Your little one may not be feeling very well, he may be sick. Maybe the situation meant that your little one had no choice but to break the rules. Is it a mistake with mitigating circumstances, a mistake made without bad intention, a mistake made by negligence, or a mistake made on purpose? If your little one is cranky or cheeky because he's tired, he doesn't need to be punished, he needs to take a nap. If it’s a real bad behavior then you will punish him. Third, punishment at the right is a punishment that is given as soon as the bad behavior is noticed. Not a minute later, or after the TV show, after dinner, or after whatever. No the punishment must be given immediately. You stop what you are doing, stop your little one from doing what they are doing and start the process of punishment. On the other hand, if you are in public you must immediately inform him of his bad behavior and that he will be punished when he returns home. There isn't a whole lot of ways to punish effectively. First, the offense must be noted. You stop what you were doing. You stop your little one in what he is doing. You point out to him what he did wrong, or even better you ask him to tell you what he did wrong, further proof that he knew the rule. Then you have to tell him what his punishment will be and you have to stick to what you tell him. Then you do what you said, nothing more, nothing less. After the punishment, you need to go back to what he did wrong and discuss it with him to see if he understood. Finally you comfort him. Regarding the type of punishment, it should not always be corporal punishment. Spanking shouldn't be your first solution. You can try, if it matches the age of your little one, to put him in the corners, to make him write and repeat sentences, to make him take a disciplinary nap. If that doesn't work, you will move on to corporal punishment next time. You can even add corporal punishment to a punishment I just mentioned if the offense is more severe or repeated. Among the effective corporal punishments I see only two, passing a bar of soap in the mouth of the little one when it concerns inappropriate language, or spanking. Regarding the spanking, it must be given directly on the buttocks and not elsewhere. Never hit the face or any other fragile part as this can really hurt and bruise the flesh. Finally, if even physical punishments don't work enough, go to the next step, which is to take away privileges from your little one: no more TV, no more video games, earlier bedtime, all of his food mashed, spoon fed. You take away is privileges away until you feel he is willing to play by the rules. I'm tired so that's all for today.

Sarah is 30 years old and can not take the stress of being a adult anymore and decides to go online and find a couple that will take care of her from now on.

First Timer Jane the newlywed dialed her mother-in-law, Kathy. “Hi, Jane. How are you today?” “Good, good. Do you have a moment?” “Sure. Is Timmy okay?” She was anxious; she’d never even sent him away to camp, and now someone else owned him. “He’s fine,” Jane replied, looking through the living room to where Timmy was standing in the corner. “I’m having a little trouble with him and was hoping you could help me out.” “Of course. Whatever I can do.” Her son had been married to Jane for two, now almost three, days. It was a big transition for everyone but especially Tim, like it is for all men, and doubly so because he had only ever had one owner, his mom. When she gave him away, she knew Jane would do things a little differently than she had in rearing him to age twenty-three, but of course that was much easier for Kathy to understand than Timmy. “We’re having a little power struggle,” Jane reported. “Someone didn’t want to eat his vegetables because they’re not the way his mommy makes them, and that led to a tantrum, and now someone is waiting in the corner for a spanking.” “O my.” Kathy knew Jane was pro-spanking when she agreed to give her Timmy to her. Kathy was not pro-spanking. “Well, what can I do?” “Could you maybe have a little talk with him to reiterate things are different now and he needs to follow my directions?” “Um, I can. Won’t that undermine you?” She didn’t want to undermine Jane, and she didn’t want to participate in her son’s spanking in anyway. “No, I don’t want to force him if I don’t have to, and I think he’ll cooperate if he understands me being in charge means kn charge of everything. I know we’ve both had that talk with him several times, but one more time from you would help.” She drove hard a bargain on the dowry because, obviously, the best trained men didn’t need to be told that more than once. “But do you really have to spank him,” Kathy asked. She didn’t want her to. “Well, I definitely do now. I can’t go back on it the very first time I give him a punishment.” “No, I suppose not.” “And I may not in the future. We’ll just see how he responds to it. It doesn’t work on every man.” Though she knew it worked on the vast majority; she expected it would work very well on a man who needed it as much as Timmy did. “But since I told him he’s getting a spanking, I have to follow through.” “No, I agree,” Kathy said reluctantly. She hoped this would teach Jane to think twice before deciding on a spanking. “But I don’t want to scare him or traumatize the poor guy. I could force him, but I was hoping you’d have a little talk with him and maybe convince him to cooperate like a good boy.” Kathy didn’t respond for a moment. She was in a crummy position. She didn’t want her son spanked, but he wasn’t just her son anymore. Her son was married now, and she had to support her daughter-in-law. That would be best for Timmy in the long run. “Okay, I’ll do my best.” “Thank you. I’ll put you on speakerphone.” She did and walked to the living room, coming up behind her obstinate husband and taking him by the ear back to the sofa. “Ow ow ow,” Timmy whined. He was such a drama queen, but his ows only made Kathy more concerned. She swallowed it down. Sitting on the sofa with him, Jane said, “Your mother is on the phone and has something to say to you.” She said it calmly but firmly. Timmy was sure his mom would get him out of this. She’d gotten him out of lots of things. She didn’t even let the daycare teachers spank him, and they spanked everybody. “Timmy?” “Hi, Mom. Jane wants to spank me because I wouldn’t eat her vegetables and I like vegetables but yours are good and hers aren’t yours and I don’t get spanked tell her I don’t get spanked ... please?” Kathy listened to the rush of words and let him finish. “Timmy, remember what we talked about at your bachelor party before the wedding? Things are different at other people’s houses, and your Jane’s husband now. You live at her house now. You need to try different things and do as she tells you.” “But I don’t like her vegetables.” “Did you even try them? I bet she makes yummy vegetables.” “No ... but she says I need a spanking and I don’t and never have and don’t want one because everybody says they hurt and I don’t want one and people aren’t allowed to because you always said.” “Timmy .... Timmy,” Kathy cut in. “You need to listen to Jane. If she says you need a spanking, you need to be a good boy and let her spank you.” That was so hard for Kathy to say, but she thought of it like pulling off a band-aid. Her Timmy would not respond well to spanking, she was sure, and Jane would come around to Kathy’s way of disciplining Timmy. “But I don’t get spanked. I don’t. Other men get spanked. I never get spanked. You never spanked me. I don’t get spanked. That’s for other men...” “Timmy ... Timmy ... Timothy Edward! Things are different in different houses. I never spanked you, but now Jane is your wife. If she decides you need a spanking, you’re getting a spanking.” “But ...” “No. You’re ... you’re getting a spanking, Timmy.” Timmy sniffled. “But I don’t ... but you never spanked me, Mommy.” Jane silently chuckled at how the prospect of a red butt turned Kathy from ‘mom’ into ‘mommy.’ “I know, baby ... but Jane is your wife now and she’s in charge of you. You love Jane, don’t you?” “Yes (sniff).” “And she loves you. She knows what’s best for you now, like we talked about. You need to listen to her.” “(Sniff). Okay.” “Be a brave boy and cooperate. Will you do that for Jane and me?” “Yeah ... but just this once?” Kathy hoped so, but replied, “Whenever she says, Timmy. I’m going to go now.” “Can I call you after?” “You can call her tomorrow,” Jane answered. “Say bye bye.” “Bye bye. Love you, Mommy. (Sniff).” “I love you too, Timmy. You’re such a brave good boy. Night night.” Jane took the phone off speaker and left Timmy sitting on the couch, walking back into the kitchen. “Thank you, Kathy. I know that was very hard for you.” She didn’t respond right away. “I ... that was very hard ... (sniff) ... but learning to respect your authority is important. He’ll be better off for it.” “He will,” Jane agreed, and chose not to add that had Kathy spanked him growing up and let other women do the same when he needed it, he wouldn’t be at all confused over who was in charge. She needed to train the man, but she didn’t want to frighten him or be harsh, hence calling her mother-in-law to have that heart-to-heart talk rather than spanking him into submission. She wasn’t ruling that out but wanted to avoid it if possible. “I promise he will,” Jane added. “Thank you again for talking to him. You made this much easier for both of us ... well, I’ll call again after breakfast.” “Promise me you’ll be gentle with him?” Jane opened the cupboard door, on the back of which hung a paddle just like the one that hung in her mother’s cupboard. Many is the time she’d fetched the paddle and handed it to her mom, who would thank her as she took with her right hand while she held her father or whichever brother was in trouble with her left. Jane ran her finger down the edge, debating whether it was too harsh an introduction to spanking or if a harsh introduction is what Timmy needed to learn she was in charge and to want to avoid future spankings at all costs. “I promise. Thank you again. I’ll give him a kiss for you when it’s over.” “Thank you.” “Have a nice rest of the afternoon.” “You too.” Jane hung up and considered her choices again. Turning back to look into the living room, she saw Timmy quietly crying where she’d left him on the sofa. She turned back and took the paddle down, thinking she’d see how he responded to her hand first but intending to give him at least two with the paddle at the end to drive the point home. “Timothy,” she said as she stood over him. He looked up at her and then at the paddle, his eyes transfixed by it. She sighed and sat down next to him, placing the paddle behind her and rubbing his back. For a moment she thought he was going to collapse onto her shirt front, but he didn’t. “Timothy, look at me please.” He did. “I’m very glad you married me, and I love you very much. Do you believe that?” “Yes ... I love you too.” “Husbands live with their wives, and their wives are in charge like their moms were in charge before. Things are different here, like your mom and I have both said. Does that make sense?” “Yes.” “That means you need to do what I say when I say it, even if it’s different than it was at your mom’s house. Understand?” “Mhmm.” Jane sighed. Her brothers and her father all knew the proper way to respond; she’d worry about driving that lesson home later, but she did add, “Then you say, ‘Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “When you don’t do what I say, that tells me you need a spanking. So because you didn’t do what I said, I’m going to spank your bottom. It’s going to hurt, and the next time I tell you do something, you’re going to remember that spankings hurt, and you’re going to do what I say.” At least, Jane thought, that’s the goal, but men never do fully grasp the lesson no matter how many times it’s taught, at least not in her experience. “Do you understand?” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Stand up, please.” Timmy stood slowly. Jane reached out and took him by his belt, tugging him gently in front of her. As she undid his belt, she decided she’d be dressing him in things with elastic waists for a while, at least until their first anniversary - much easier to take down for a quick on-the-spot correction. “Keep your hands at your sides,” she told him as she pulled his pants down. She noted his pants were wet and sighed. “Step out.” He did, leaving him in his socks, tee shirt, and a pullup that had been dry fifteen minutes ago. Jane thought it was really great how Kathy put so much faith in her husband and two sons, but she was more of a realist. The changing table she told Timmy was just for bedtime and was only stocked with overnights had plenty of room for daytime diapers, which were stacked in the no-no room in the basement. That was next week’s transition. She tore the sides of the pullup away, and Timothy covered himself. Who teaches men to be modest, she thought. She liked Kathy, but just didn’t understand why she’d go to such lengths. She’d be moving Timmy to a new daycare if they couldn’t handle Timmy the way she knew he needed to be handled, a change she negotiated with Kathy without too much difficulty (she’s just too much of a softie, Jane reflected), but when she told the daycare she’d be transitioning him back to diapers and expected them to discipline him like they did the other men, the head teacher practically had a new spark in her eye. With their help, she knew Timmy would be much better behaved by his twenty-fifth birthday. She set the wet things aside. “I said hands at your sides,” she told him firmly. She knew you didn’t need to raise your voice at well trained men. Timmy slowly complied. One more thing to work on. She felt a little sorry for him. She saw men’s lack of modesty as one of the few things about being a man that seemed enjoyable, that sense of bodily abandon (if not freedom). She looked up at him. “It’s time for your spanking. I’m going to lay you over my knee and spank your bare bottom until I think you’ve learned your lesson, and then we’re going to snuggle until you’ve calmed down and talk about what you will do differently in the future, and then we’ll get you in your jammies, and you’ll finish your dinner. Then it’s an early bedtime. Understand?” He nodded. “Do you have any questions?” “Am I allowed to cry,” he said with tears already running down his cheeks. “Yes, sweetie, you’re allowed to cry all you want.” She guided him over her lap, and he meekly let her, just as she hoped the little talk with his mother would lead to. “Ready,” she asked, when she got him situated. “Is it over when I start crying,” he asked. “No, sweetie, it’s not over when you start crying. Try to hold still.” She took a firm hold of his hip with her left hand and raised her right.

AUTHOR'S NOTE: I've decided to consolidate these little scenes into a single series of posts I'm calling Raising Husbands. New entries will appear on Patreon approximately two weeks before I post them here. _______ I do a lot of long stories (too long sometimes) and wanted to try something very short. I suspect I'll post a number of what I'm calling these short scenes, composed mostly of dialogue, in this universe I've created. Right now, I think each scene will be entirely episodic and not connected to the others. Enjoy! Date Night “What would you like to drink,” the waitress asked the two of them. “First bottle is on me,” Jess said, and ordered a Brunello. “Are we celebrating something,” Susie asked, happy Jess ordered a bottle much more expensive than what she would ever get for herself. “Of course we are: it’s Friday.” The waitress returned with the bottle and served two glasses. “Let’s drink to something,” Jess excitedly said, the glass in her hand seeming to make the weekend official. Susie raised her glass. “A toast: to babysitters.” “Damn right,” Jess laughed. “And another toast: to our husbands, without whom a Friday night out wouldn’t be nearly so special.” “Amen,” Susie added before taking another drink. “Been a hell of a week,” Jess said, shaking her head. “But it’s Friday, and Ryan is spending the night.” “Good for you. What time are you picking him up tomorrow?” “Not until lunch time.” “Ugh. Jealous. Well, I’m sure you’ve earned it.” “You don’t know the half of it,” Jess said. “Four times this week, and it’s only Friday.” “Four?” Susie was surprised but not shocked. Two was average for Jess, three not uncommon, but to have to give Ryan four spankings in a week? That was unusual. “How did he manage to get in so much trouble?” “The really amazing part is it wasn’t five. I try, seriously – you know I do – to give him a little leeway, but it’s like the seasons change and he turns into this crazy person who wants to argue over every little thing. First spanking was over making his bed, if you can believe that. At his age!” Susie didn’t see perfectly eye to eye with her friend on discipline. She knew Ryan could be a handful, but Jessica had a hair trigger on her hairbrush, and Ryan’s butt paid the price for it. “Just because he wouldn’t make the bed?” “Because of the attitude that went with it. He actually threw a pillow at me.” “You’re kidding!” “And as soon as he did it, his eyes were like saucers. He knew immediately how much trouble he was in. Why he can’t think one step ahead … anyway, it’s the same struggle as usual, trying to get him to stick to the chore chart.” “You know there’s an easier way,” Susie said knowingly, swirling the wine in her glass. “We’re just going to disagree about that,” Jess replied. “I mean, he’s yours, so you do what you think is right, but Jake is one spoiled …” As very close friends, they were comfortable with some gentle joshing. It was hardly the first time of the fiftieth they’d discussed this. “He’s not spoiled!” “You do everything for him.” “It’s not everything, and I just made a choice: I could spend as much time trying to get Jake to behave like you do with Ryan and still end up redoing whatever it is I asked him to do, or I could just do it myself in half the time.” “Fair enough. Who did you find to sit anyway?” “Liz is home for the weekend.” “Your neighbor’s daughter?” “Mhmm. She’s good with him. You know with his potty problems, well, not every sitter is willing to deal with that.” “Another problem spanking his bottom for him could help.” “It would not,” Susie said. “You always say that.” “It couldn’t hurt. Well, it wouldn’t hurt you, anyway,” Jess snickered “Leave my Jakey alone. He’s doing the best he can. You make it sound so much worse than it is. It’s not the end of the world.” Susie always underplayed how much of a problem it was, but it was true as far it went – it was a problem, and it caused other problems, but it wasn’t the end of the world that Jake still had potty issues at his age. “You're right. I’m sorry.” “So how did you get to four anyway,” Susie asked. Even if she didn’t agree with how strict her friend could be, she wasn’t judgmental about it. A lot of people, maybe even most, were pro-spanking where they lived, even if Jess was on the leading edge of the trend. Susie’s curiosity got the better of her. “Bathroom issues, as a matter of fact. In my life, I have never seen such a mess.” “What happened?” “I let him take a bath on his own. He’s been wanting to for a while and trying to convince me. We even did a trial run with me just sitting in the bathroom and him bathing himself. I finally relented and let him solo.” “Well, with you expecting him to do so much cleaning, why not clean himself,” Susie said with a chuckle. “How bad was it?” “Standing water on the floor. He said he was playing tidal wave.” “Ceiling leak?” “No, thank god. I yanked him out of the tub, sat down on the toilet and pulled him right over my knee. He was soaked, I was soaked. I don’t think I’ve ever been so mad at him.” “Maybe you should have waited until you had calmed down.” “O, trust me, I did. That was just a preview. All that did was start his crocodile tears, but when I told him, ‘We are going to clean up this mess, and then mommy is going to spank your bottom blue’ the real tears started. I mean, granted thinking ahead is not his strong suit, but what did he think was going to happen? He got a little taste of natural consequences, too.” “How’s that?” “The towels were soaked. He just had to endure being cold and naked.” Susie grimaced. “I think even I would’ve spanked Jakey if he did something like that, but don’t you think that was a little harsh?” “It was only five minutes. We got the worst of it cleaned up, and I went and got a towel from my bathroom. I warmed him up, we had a little talk, got him spanked and then straight into bed. I cleaned up the rest.” “I wish that were the sort of bathroom issue I was dealing with.” “What does his doctor say?” “To just keep working at it. It’s not …” Susie shook her head and pour another glass. “He just won’t do it away from home, and even if we are home, he won’t unless I’m there.” “Still?” Susie nodded. “He just holds it and holds it until he can’t anymore, and then he tries to hide what happened. His daycare says it can’t keep happening.” “What do they want you to do?” “Give him an enema every morning before I bring him in, which his doctor says is the worst possible thing to do. She says he won’t ever learn if we do that.” “What are the other options?” “There’s the surgery, but I don’t want to do that yet. That’s why I like Liz so much. She’s so good about handling the episodes. I mean, he trusts her so much more because of how good she is about it, she’s the only sitter he likes enough that he won’t cry when I leave. If only his daycare would be half as good about it.” “Maybe you need to find a new daycare.” “I’m not sure that would help; I could see that just making it more difficult with the new place and new people. And the episodes obviously bother the staff a whole lot more than they bother Jakey. Of course, that’s kinda the problem since he won’t tell them, but he does seem to like it there.” “Well, I know I keep coming back to this but you’ve tried rewarding Jake. Maybe it’s time…” “He’s doing his best, Jessica. Why you think that’s the solution to every problem …” “It’s how I was raised. I always knew I’d be a spanker. My mom was; she gave me spanking authority over my brothers when I was … I’m not sure, exactly. Anyway, I gave Billy a spanking just last week, too. Wasn’t even babysitting. I was just visiting, and he got told for the millionth time to stop running in the house and didn’t stop, so I snagged him right out of the air. Mom got the paddle from the kitchen and finished the job.” “I know it’s the preferred way these days,” Susie said. “I just don’t … I don’t like doing it. Guess I’m just a softie. And Jakey is so … it’s not like I’ve never spanked him.” “Well, I know you’ve given him a few swats before.” “That counts as a spanking.” “I’ve given Ryan that much for a warning.” “Jakey is more sensitive than Ryan. I mean, for heaven's sake, he’s too embarrassed to tell his daycare teacher he has a load in is pants. Give Jake a pop on the butt, and he full on sobs. Ryan lives his life like he’s the second coming of Tarzan. A pop on the butt doesn’t even get through to him.” “If only. That would have prevented the third and fourth trip he took over my knee this week.” “What happened?” “Toy store.” “Why were you buying him a toy if he was being such a pill all week?” “Carrots and sticks. I promised him if he did the dishes every night for one week without needing to be reminded, he could pick out a toy under $30. Just goes to prove he’s fully capable of remembering his chores without being told. He just doesn't because he doesn't want to.” “So toy store meltdown?” “Big time. I did my very best to calm him down. I told him we could pick a different chore for him to remember, something a little harder, and that could be his reward later. Nope. I showed him other toys. Nope.” “That’s a shame. Turning what should’ve been a nice outing into something you both regret.” “Yeah. I guess I should’ve just marched him out of there at the first whine instead of trying to salvage it … I just wanted to do something nice. Anyway, I gave him a warning swat on his reset button, and it didn’t even faze him. He paused for, like, half a second before just getting louder. Then I’m that woman in the toy store, telling him, ‘Do you want a toy, or do you want mommy to spank your naughty bottom in front of all these people?’” “Guess he didn’t choose the toy,” Susie surmised. “Doesn’t that sort of thing embarrass you?” “Spanking him in public? In another time and place, maybe, but the people at the toy store have to be used to it. I’m convinced that’s why there are three benches right in front of the store. And pretty much every woman has had that moment … What I do find is embarrassing is Ryan behaving that way. If only he were as embarrassed by his own behavior as he was by the consequences. I spank-marched him back into the mall, and that’s when he turned red and couldn’t stop stammering apologies.” “Poor little guy,” Susie commented. “I mean, I know he earned it, but it’s not entirely his fault.” “How is it not his fault,” Jess asked incredulously. “He has poor impulse control. Sometimes they just can’t help it until it’s too late.” “Right. How inconvenient for him that he always seems to remember to control his impulses right around the moment I’m unbuttoning his pants. That and when I refer to myself as ‘mommy’ is when he’s suddenly so modest and embarrassed.” Jessica shook her head. “Anyway, you know how it is. Some people stop to watch a public spanking or think it’s good for their own to watch as a warning; others just keep walking. Makes no difference. I took his pants down, got the paddle out of the diaper bag, and put him over my knee. He managed to keep his composure for about two swats.” “At least you left his diaper up.” “O no, that came down as well. Public or not, he needed a bare bottom spanking. I don’t care if he is 36. If that boy needs a bare bottom spanking, I’m gonna bare and spank that bottom likes he’s 20 years old.” “Hold on,” Susie said and took out her vibrating phone. A wide smile formed across her face, and she practically bounced in her seat in excitement. “Yes!” “What? Share!” “Jakey did it!” “Really? Aww. That’s great. What exactly happened?” “He just did it. Liz and him were playing with his cars, and he just filled his diaper right there.” “He didn’t go and hide first?” “Nope. Ugh, so proud.” Susie tapped on her phone and waited a few seconds for a reply. “And then when she asked him if he had anything to tell her, he actually told her what he’d done. Liz is a miracle worker! Any other sitter, he would’ve tried to hold it until he was in pain and then gone and hide. The only other person besides me he’ll just go around when he needs to is his mother, and not even me sometimes. I’m ordering more wine.” “Champagne. Let’s celebrate.” “Even better! Ya know, I think the last time I had champagne was when Jakey and I got married. His mother told me he was diaper-shy when we started negotiating, but I didn’t think we’d still be working on getting him over it for this long.” She let out a short sigh of contentment, flagged down their waitress and ordered a bottle of champagne. “Anyway,” she said as the waitress walked away, “you said four. That was only three.” “Sorry?” “You said the toy store incident led to spankings three and four, but that was only three.” “O. Well, I got him rediapered and walked him out of the mall, sans pants of course. He cried most of the way home, and he was quiet and sulky all through dinner. We were doing the dishes together, and as soon as we were done – can you believe this – he actually asked me if we could go back to the toy store the next day.” “You’re kidding.” “Not even a little. I explained natural consequences to him for about the billionth time and that he would not be getting a new toy this week, and that’s when meltdown number 2 started. I got the paddle right back out and bared him all over again, spanked his butt, and put him straight to bed after we had some cuddle time. To his credit, he did apologize the next day.” “You definitely got a willful one,” Susie remarked. “It’s why his mother wanted me to have him. She knew he’d need a firm hand.” “Who did you get to babysit tonight?” Susie asked because Ryan had a reputation in the neighborhood; it wasn’t so easy finding a sitter for him. “My mom.” “Hopefully he’s being an angel for her.” “Hopefully, but if history is any guide, he’s probably in a corner right now listening to Billy get a spanking and waiting for his turn. Those two get each other so wound up, it’s almost a certainty if they’re together for than an hour they’re going to get themselves in trouble.” “How old is Billy now?” “Twenty-six.” “Is your mom having any luck finding him a wife?” “it’s hard. He’s not exactly what women want in a husband these days.” “It’s so unfair. It’s not his fault he has a big penis.” Jess shrugged. “You know how much more work they can be, all the behavioral problems those men seem to have.” “I think that’s a myth. If they’re well trained by their moms and their wives keep up with the training and milk them regularly, I think they’re angels.” “Then do you want him? Mom’s been building up a pretty sweet dowry.” Susie blushed. “Um, no. Sorry. One's enough for me.” Their champagne arrived, and they raised their glasses. Jess toasted, “To Jakey. Let’s hope tonight was a breakthrough and his diaper shyness is a thing of the past.” Susie toasted, “To Ryan. May he one day go an entire week without needing a spanking.” Jessica finished her flute of champagne in a swallow. “That’s how a wife who doesn’t have to pick up her husband until lunch time drinks,” Susie joked. “Damn right. I guess we should order some food before we go back to my place.” Susie looked around the restaurant. How quiet and clean and civilized it was, not a man in sight. Much as she looked forward to telling Jakey how proud of him she was for using his diaper like a good boy, she didn’t want Break Night/Date Night to end too soon.

This is an entry in “Kasarberang’s NON-CONtest” Warning, this takes a chapter to get to the diaper content. The Diaper Hack by Bo Tox Chapter 1 Mei-Lin Cheng, the sole creator of the single biggest advancement in blocking spam, malware and ransomware. She created a simple plug-in that works in phones, laptops and PC to block all malicious code before they can execute it. That was merely a project she created for her senior science fair project. The algorithm she created was both simple and brutally efficient. Did I mention she was a multi-millionaire before she graduated high school, which she did early. She recently turned 18 years old, but she was a petite Asian girl with a more youthful appearance. People mistook her father for her grandfather on more than one occasion. She sold her code to OzWare Corporation for a hefty sum. Mr. Stephan Gatz himself, the CEO of OzWare, personally signed the check and handed it to her when he purchased the rights to her algorithm. She handed him a thumb drive and a printed version of the code in a three-ring binder with only 11 pages in it. The code was elegant and compact. Stephan tried to low-ball her on the price. Mei-Lin, though, was a very savvy negotiator, something she learned from her uncle while working for him during the summers. He taught her to never take the first offer without moving the needle in your favor. There was always room for negotiation, especially when the other person is going to you. The rumor was he asked her not to take over his company for a few more years. Everyone present assumed it was a joke. Neither Mei-Lin nor Stephan were laughing. Mei-Lin was well on her way to being the next Stephan Gatz straight out of high school. Mei-Lin could have easily gone to any university in the world. Most were offering her full scholarships for the prestige of having her listed as a student. She set her heart on only one school though, MIT. It solved a problem: getting away from her parents. They were loving but overbearing. What better way than to move to the far side of the country. She didn’t like to fly, but needed to cross the entire United States to reach MIT. The sensible thing to do was rent a car. Instead, she bought her parents an RV and they traveled from San Francisco, California to Cambridge, Massachusetts via the scenic route. She wanted to see Mount Rushmore, the Grand Canyon and Mammoth Cave on her way east. Her parents, proud Chinese-Americans, were more than happy to indulge their gifted daughter. It took the Cheng family two whole weeks to trek across the United States and visit the sites Mei-Lin had on her bucket list. They arrived two days before the dorms opened. This gave the family plenty of time to learn their way around the city. Once the campus housing opened, Mei-Lin’s mother and father helped her move her belongings into the door room. MIT did a mandatory first-year on-campus housing rule in place. The room wasn’t terrible. She was ecstatic to be away from home and her parents for the first time in her life. She kissed them goodbye and sent them home in the RV. Her first year of classes were easy enough. She was a genius. Mei-Lin tested out of basic hours and taken dual credit classes to get a lot of the general educational classes out of the way. She wanted to take more advanced classes, but those were full of upper-level students. She, too, would have to pay her dues and cover the basics if she were to achieve her goals. The first year seemed to last more than two semesters of nine months. She felt she was wasting her time in some classes, but she got through it. When registration for her sophomore year opened, she wrote a script to register 10 minutes before the system allowed it, just in case the clocks were off on the system. She knew from working with her uncle how sloppy some technicians could be with the basic stuff. The next morning she rose at 5:00 AM to see what her code won her. From the logs she was reading, the first successful attempt to register was 12:00:12 AM, so someone had the clocks synched. Her successful schedule landed four of the five classes she desired with one of her alternates. Not bad. She would improve the code for next semester. She could have carried more than 15 hours, but she wanted to have a little fun next year now that she was out from under the oppressive environment that was her home life. Her parents meant well, but they were constantly pushing her to achieve more. As Asian-Americans, they wanted their child to live the American dream. Already a millionaire at 18 wasn’t good enough for them? Mei-Lin’s parents wanted to come pick her up in the RV, but she instead opted to stay in the Cambridge area for the summer and intern with a local company that her uncle helped her find. Uncle Woo had connections all over the country. He was the one that helped her get her first job while in high school. While most of her contemporaries were flipping burgers and asking if you wanted fries with that, she was getting her A+ certification and doing customer support for her uncle’s networking and small systems business. The following year she passed the test for her CCNP and her uncle paid her the same as any other employee. With her resume, she quickly found an internship with a security company in the area. Though Mei-Lin didn’t need the money, she wanted to keep her skills current and expanding. Her goals and dreams seemed to converge quickly. There was only one slight problem with her plan. She needed to find off-campus housing for the summer, but she was shy about living alone. As a diminutive girl, she always feared being alone in a place. Her father would never condone her living off-campus and straying from the regimented life he had enforced while she was under his roof. Her mother, however, was a kindred spirit. When Mei-Lin confided in her mother, she wanted to rent a house or an apartment, her mother told her about an old college friend of hers that had a daughter that was attending MIT. She gave Mei-Lin the friend’s daughter’s info and suggested she see if they could be roommates.

Corner Girl Fiction by Angela Bauer, as told to her Introduction Recently my loving husband Don Davis saw a conversation about memories of childhood punishments on a Facebook group. That was illustrated with a painting of a very young girl sniffling while standing in a corner, only comforted by a small dog. Chapter 1 Donny Meets Joel Donny remembered that painting by Bessie Peesie Gutman. Her paintings often were decoration in See’s Candy Stores. A print of that painting hung in the bedroom of his best friend Joel Woodhouse. Donny first met Joel a month before they were to start Third Grade in September 1940. Donny had turned eight that June; Joel would not turn eight until January 1941. Joel’s mother, Virginia Lee Woodhouse, had recently divorced his father. Virginia and Joel moved from Boston to Greenwich Village, New York where she bought a townhouse a couple of blocks north of the loft where Don lived with his parents. Growing up Donny had been told that while his mother Kate Harris had been a student at Vassar College she was friends with a gal a year younger named Virginia Lee, who owned an advertizing agency. It turned out this was the mother of Joel. For that reason Joel had been enrolled in the private school Donny had attended since Kindergarten. The first time Don saw the painting in Joel’s bedroom he thought it was weird decoration for a boy’s room. Donny also did not understand why an especially large adult wooden hairbrush was on a small table, bristles-up, under the painting. Donny did immediately understand why on a shelf, Joel had a stack of DyDee service gauze diapers and several PlayTex stretchy latex baby pants. Clearly Joel also still was a bedwetter. In June 1939 Don’s sister Claire had been born. With her came a nanny. Don’s old changing table was brought out of storage and set up in what had been his nursery. For reasons never explained, within the first week of seeing his sister’s diapers being changed, Don regressed to bedwetting. The Dydee Service order was modified to include larger diapers to fit Donny, and PlayTex pants were purchased for him. Claire’s nanny was willing to also diaper Donny, but she objected to bending down to do so on a bed. A nearby nursery store sold Don’s parents a larger changing table to fit him. Thus both of the children’s bedrooms had changing tables. In Joel’s bedroom the shelf with the diapers was under a changing table identical to Don’s. Of course at just over one-year-old Claire was diapered around the clock. Don did not remember when he was originally diapered or being toilet-trained. He did vaguely remember wetting his pants during pre-school and being diapered, maybe when he was four, so he did not rebel being diapered for bed. Although Don was able to avoid wetting while in school, after a couple of months of bedwetting he began pants wetting. Eventually Nanny Diane was hired to care for Don. She always carried a diaper bag while taking him to and from school or any place else he needed to go. None of that embarrassed Don. Because Virginia Woodward was an advertising executive, Joel had a diaper bag carrying nanny named Clarisa. When he was home his diaper bag stayed under his changing table. The same was true for Donny. He first met Joel on a Saturday when Virginia brought him to visit her friend Mrs. Kate Harris Davis. Most of the Davis loft was a large room serving as a dining area, family and living room. Thus Joel did not see Don’s changing table. Joel did not wet his pants then, or if he did he did not need a diaper change. Both Kate and Virginia had been raised in strict Southern families. While at Vassar they had reminisced about being punished by bare-bottom spankings with hand and hairbrush. During warm weather Virginia was frequently switched. Donald Davis, Sr. had two significantly older sisters. Both delighted in beating him without mercy. Even before Donald proposed to Kate he made it clear that he would not permit spanking their children. He also added that he had no objection to spanking disobedient women. When she dared him to do so, Donald spanked Kate over his lap, bare bottom, so very hard using just his hand that she sobbed pleas for mercy. Thus Don was not spanked growing up. The pre-schools, Kindergarten and elementary schools he attended had been selected by his father because none used corporal punishment. Don knew that a family living in his building had a daughter a couple of months older than him, and a son two years older. Both were spanked by their parents. The first time Donny visited Joel with his mother Kate it was Virginia who greeted them at the door. Joel was not to be seen. “He’s up in his room. His nanny Clarisa is changing his diaper,” Virginia nonchalantly explained. “That’s no problem,” Kate answered. “Right now little Donny is wearing big boy pants, but I’m carrying his diaper bag in case he has an accident!” Until Charisa brought Joel downstairs many minutes later, the mothers compared notes about bedwetting and diapered boys. Don did not even blush. It turned out Joel and Don both had rubber sheets on their beds all their lives. A couple of days later Nanny Diane brought Donny to play with Joel. A maid answered the door, explaining, “Master Joel is getting a spanking from his nanny right now. Mrs. Woodward is at her office.” Joel was still sniffling when Clarisa brought him downstairs. Below his shirt he was just wearing a gauze diaper inside translucent PlayTex baby pants. Clarisa explained, “This one always wets for several hours after a spanking!” Diane admitted, “Knowing about Joel wetting, I decided to diaper Donny before we left home. I’ll leave his diaper bag. When he wets enough would you mind changing him?” “That’s no problem,” Clarisa replied. “When he gets naughty do you want me to spank Donny? Mrs. Woodward told me to make that offer. “When we lived in Boston she had an agreement with the mothers of all of Master Joel’s pals, girls as well as boys. If he misbehaved at a friend’s home he got spanked immediately. If a friend misbehaved when playing with Joel either Mrs. Woodward or I would administer a spanking.” “That’s a touchy subject,” Diane said. “When I was hired about a year ago Donny had just resumed nightly bedwetting and also day wetting. His father told me that I did not have permission ever to spank Donny. “Mr. Davis is much older his wife. I am sure he spanks her fairly often. She’s virtually admitted that. She also has told me even she is not allowed to spank Donny. Honestly, he needs to be spanked as often as all youngsters!” “As I said, I only made the offer,” Clarisa said. “Do you mind if I give Mrs. Davis a phone call?” Diane asked. “Please use the phone as much as you want,” Clarisa answered. Diane did call Kate, who said she would talk to Virginia about spanking Donny: “One of us will get back to you as soon as possible,” Diane promised. What Kate said to Virginia was: “Much to my chagrin my husband forbids me to spank Donny, although I agree with everyone he can be a brat. I admit my husband spanks me and I’m sure I have deserved many more spankings. “What Donald never said was that the parents or nanny of Donny’s friends are forbidden to spank my brat. Virginia, it would be a huge favor to me if you and your nanny spank Donny often and very hard so that he learns a good lesson. I’m sorry I am not in a position to promise to punish Joel when necessary.” “Okay, Kate! What’s the worst that could happen?” Virginia asked. “If your husband spanks me that would hardly be my first time since Vassar! It could be your husband is the disciplinarian I’ve always needed. If my ex had spanked me more often we might not have divorced.” “Virginia, as much as I love you, I want my guy to confine spanking to my own delicate derrière!” Kate answered ending with a giggle. Immediately Virginia phoned Clarisa: “Donny’s mother wants us to spank him often and hard! I am going to come home as soon as possible. Find a reason to scold both Donny and Joel. As soon as I arrive I’ll spank both of them. Earlier today did you spank Joel with the hairbrush?” “Yes, Mrs. Woodward,” Clarisa answered. “That is perfect, since this first time I want to spank Donny with just my hand. First I’ll spank Joel while Donny watches. You must remember that in Boston Joel always wanted to be the first one spanked,” Virginia said. Soon after that conversation ended Clarisa decided to perform diaper checks. Both boys had wet enough they needed to be changed. Neither had boy asked to be changed. Clarisa was very pleased that Donny cooperated very well while his diaper was changed.

(Note on the authorship. This initial came as part of a request. The writer Peculiar Changeling had a contest to win a 500 word story, which I won. The parts in italics are what he wrote based on my request. The rest is my addition) Alex woke up better rested than he’d felt in days. Since last week, he’d been waking up in the middle of the night, every night, chronically needing to pee. It had gotten bad, bad enough that he was waking up two or three times and not getting any good rest. Not waking up to exhaustion was a pleasant surprise. It was going to be a good day, he could feel it. He was feeling good, his bed was squishy, and nothing could get in his- Wait, what was that? Blinking, he looked down in alarm. He’d wet the bed. No, that wasn’t exactly the right way to put it. He had flooded the bed. It was soaked through, yellow stains on his sheets and covers from his chest to his toes, just positively drenched in pee. Almost falling out of bed in alarm, he got to his feet, looking up and down the room. He was the first one awake. Maybe, just maybe, if he got the sheets pulled off his bed and to the laundry room, nobody would find out, and he wouldn’t get punished. He calmed down, a little. Yeah, I can do that. Nobody has to know. … “Alex! Are you almost ready? She’s coming!” the voice rang from the front of the room. At this point all other students were ready. They stood at the feet of neatly made beds, arms folded in front of pleated skirts and dress shirts. At first glance they would seem identical, but closer inspection revealed differences- they all had bright pink blankets were plain, others had floral or Disney inspired designs, they all had toys lain, centered on the blankets, but some were dolls, others were stuffed bears or rabbits, they all had variations of a school girl dress with slight variations towards western or Asian designs, and come different colors. They might not seem like much visually but the meaning in their school could huge. A small apron or a picture of teddy bear on the chest could be easily missed, but represented entirely different training plans. This was the case with Alex. A few weeks earlier the dreaded teddy bear had began appearing on his dresses. At first he thought it was a mistake, but the instructors ignored his complaints and sent him off with a few good whacks on this thighs for complaining. Nothing else had changed, except perhaps a slightly more condescending tone, and the glances of his fellow students at the sissy school. He had counted himself lucky it wasn’t an apron- that normally meant extra chores- but the teddy bear had some implications he didn’t like. At first there was no reason for it, but if he was caught now, it would solidify its accuracy in everyone’s minds. “Yeah! Just one minute!” Alex said. He had hoped the spot would wear away in the sunlight, but it was still there. He had hastily shoved his sheets in the laundry then searched for clean ones, but found only empty shelves. Next he tried flipping them all over to see if it was harder to see. Now, he grimaced at the still plainly soaked sheets, and lay the blanket over them. He hoped the inspector would glance over him and not notice. He hoped. Something tapped his shoulder, and Alex jumped up. He remained facing forward, toward the wall. Slowly, he went back to arranging his sheets as if he hadn’t felt anything. “Alex!” a stern, female voice said. It was undoubtedly the inspector speaking to him. “Ummm, must be some other Alex.” Alex stopped again, then continued to work. “Alex you are the only person here, turn around.” He continued folding sheets. “Well I don’t know who it is if I don’t see her. Him. Someone.” “Turn around!” “Not turning around!” “Alex, this is Inspector Britta. Turn around now.” “I still don’t know its you, you cant punish me if I don’t see you!” A strong, firm hand smacked his bottom hard, and he yelped. Alex rubbed his bottom. “Ok it seems you can.” A hand grabbed his shoulder and turned him around. “Oh hi inspector Britta! Didn’t know you were there.” “Mhmmm,” the inspector said. "And why weren’t you standing at the front of your bed, like all our other little sissies? Alex looked down the line of beds. Everyone else was standing, arms still folded and heads bent modestly, like every morning. Like every morning, they all would have curtsied as the inspector passed and checked to ensure their beds every morning. “Hmmm yes I suppose you could say that everyone else is. I guess I didn’t know we were supposed. Must have missed the memo.” “I see. And why isn’t your bed ready?” Alex faked an innocent look. “Oh, isn’t it?” “Mhmmm,” the inspector smiled. She held out her switch and pulled his blankets back. Alex winced as the massive damp spot was revealed. She folded her arms. “Say, Alex, where are your pajamas?” “Oh? Just… around. Why?” She pointed with her switch down the line of beds. “Every other sissy has their pajamas folded on the chest in front of their bed. Yours are missing.” “Oh, I suppose you could say they are missing.” “ANd where are they?” “Mailed to outer Mongolia. Big accident. Should be back later.” “Ah yes, a big accident was probably involved. Where are they actually?” “Maybe I didn’t have any.” “You did. Don’t you think your friends would want to see them?” Alex waved his hand dismissively. "Nah, I couldn’t see why. Very plain. Ugly even. “If I recall you had some very pretty pink ones with teddy bears. Don’t you think people would want to see them?” her voice was sickly sweat, teasing him with her knowledge. She was right about the design. Almost as a rule, everything Alex was given ended up being pink, and normally with teddy bears or something equally childish. It had become a joke among the students. “Nah, I can’t imagine why.” “I think they would.” “Nah.” “I think you should get them and put them at the foot of your bed so everyone can see how pretty they are.” “I think we should just move on. We might be late for classes!” “Oh, is there a reason why?” “No, just…” “ALEX!” she said sternly. “NOW!” Alex jumped at her tone. “Errr…” he lifted his mattress and pulled a pair of pink, frilly silk pajamas from under. “Oh look! There they are! That isn’t where they go?” “No, put them where they belong. Now.” Alex held the soaking wet clothes gingerly carried them to the chest. “Alex…” He stopped and looked at her, pouting and eyes wide, pleading. The puppy dog eyes sometimes worked, it was something they were actively taught to do. “Hold them up so everyone can see.” Alex bowed his head, then held them up. A quiet giggle started in the room, slowly grew louder, and louder, until the entire room was laughing at him. “Bend over the bed, Alex.” “Wha, I…” he looked at the soaked spot. She snapped her switch into her hand. “NOW!” Alex scrambled to the bed. He bent at the waist slightly, a few feet over the soaked mattress. She spanked him again. “Face down on the bed now. And you’re only making it worse buster!” Alex sank down until he was lying right on the spot. “But my clothes will get wet!” “Don’t worry, we’ll have something else for you to wear later.” Alex felt her hand lift his skirt, then pull his panties down. Normally that was where it stopped, but now she pulled his panties all the way down to his feet, took them off, and he watched as she dropped it in a garbage bin. “Wha…” Alex was stopped as her switch came down hard on his bottom. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! The switch dag into his skin, quickly leaving Alex in tears. Still, he lay submissively down in his own disgusting, humiliating accident, not daring to protest or fight back. Spanking as a punishment was common at the sissy school, something every applicant knew, but most drastically underestimated. After the first few times instructors caught a sissy breaking one of their many, always changing rules, or simply made an excuse to bend a cute sissy over their laps or desks so they could get their hands on their pretty pantied bottoms, they learned that any sign of struggle or argument would only make it worse. The best way to end it quickly is to embrace it and let tears come, crying as they were taught any sissy should. The whacks let up, leaving a sniffling Alex still pouting on his bed. He began to straighten. “NO!” another whack. “Back down in your mess.” He whined, but lay down submissively. This was far from the only reason sissies were expected to bend over for the dominents, but perhaps the worse he had experienced. “Now, do you know why you are being punished?” “Because I wet the bed?” Another whack, another shout. “No.” “What?” “Any one here who happens to be a bed wetter, raise your hand!” She commanded. “Now, Alex, look at your friends here.” Alex looked around at a few, shame full hands raised over blushing faces. “Now, were any of you ever punished for wetting the bed?” They shook their heads. “That is right. The school recognizes that many sissies have troubles at night. We are alright with this, it is part of being a sissy. That is why we ask everyone who comes in if they are, and those who say yes are given their special underwear, little pull ups to wear at night. As long as they keep them on, no punishment.” “Alex, you were asked this. What did you say?” Another whack. “Ow! I said no!” “What did you say?” WHACK. “Ow! I said no!” “So you lied to us?” “Well…” At the time it hadn’t been a lie. It hadn’t happened to him for years, and he was shocked that it had now. “I wouldn’t say a lie, more of a dramatic flair. It was true, from a certain point of view.” Another whack. “Yes, you lied. And when you had your first accident, the one we hid from everyone else, we asked if you needed extra punishment. What did you say then?” “I said no! OW!” “Good boy. So it seems you lied about this three times. Once when you came in, then when you had your first accident, and now again when you thoroughly ruined your mattress. Is that right?” “Yes ma’am.” “Good sissy,” she said, then patted his bottom, making him wince. “Too bad we had to put such ugly marks on your pretty little bottom before you told the truth.” She rubbed his aching backside, patted it again, and pulled his skirt down. “So what happened now, do you think?” she asked. “Ummm… All is forgotten and we move on?” “Don’t make me get the strap.” “I get pull ups at night too?” Alex said. She chuckled and shook her head. She then patted his head condescendingly. “No, not quite, little one. You will get your own special underwear though.” She stood up and spoke to the rest of the students. “Now, Alex is very dirty after lying on that bed. He’ll need a bath. Who is going to help him with it?” “Ummm… I can do that myself. I can shower,” Alex said, confused. She shook her head. “No, no you can’t. Not anymore. And you’ll be taking a bath.” She pointed to some of the students. “You and you, come take our little Alex to the bathroom.”